Geronimo's Story of His Life.
This is the authentic auto biography of the most famous native American Chief of all. Geronimo,the renegade Chief of the Apaches.
Content
Hass
ooPMiiGiTr ntPosiT
GERONIMO'S STORY OF HIS LIFE
Geronimo
Geronimo's
Story of His Life
Taken
S.
M.
Down and
Edited by
BARRETT
Superintendent of Education, Lawton, Oklahoma
NEW YORK
DUFFIELD & COMPANY
1906
.1
RL^^r.f..
GCY
I0LA8S
S -^^
a xxo. N&
OOPYB
KJ
ILUII
•'I
/
"
Copyright, 1905, by
S.
M. Barrett
Copyright, 1906, by
DuFFiELD
&
Company
Published September, 1906
,l\(i>Gz
DEDICATORY
Because he has given
my story
;
to tell
because he has read that story and
knows I try
to speak the truth; because I
believe that he
my
me permission
is
fair-minded and will cause
people to receive justice in the future;
and because he
is
chief of a great people, I
dedicate this story of
my
life to
Theodore
Roosevelt, President of the United States.
Geronimo.
PREFACE
The
this
idea
initial
work was
of
the
of
compilation
to give the reading public
of the
an authentic record of the private
life
Apache Indians, and
Geronimo
as a prisoner of
captive,
i.
e.,
to extend to
war the courtesy due
the right to state the causes
which impelled him in
civilization
anj^
his opposition to
our
and laws.
If the Indians' cause has been properly
presented,
stated,
the
captives'
and the general
defense
clearly
store of informa-
tion regarding vanishing types increased, I
shall
I
be
desire
gestions
Sill,
satisfied.
to
acknowledge valuable sug-
from Maj. Charles Taylor, Fort
Oklahoma; Dr.
Kansas
City, Missouri,
J.
M. Greenwood,
and President David
R. Boyd, of the University of Oklahoma.
PREFACE
I especially desire in this connection to
say that without the kindly advice and assistance of President
this
Theodore Roosevelt
book could not have been written.
Respectfully,
S.
Lawton, Oklahoma.
August
14, 1906.
M. Barrett.
CONTENTS
PAGR
CHAPTER
Introductory
xi
PART
I
The Apaches
I.
II.
III.
Origin of the Apache Indians
Subdivisions of THE
«
Apache Tribe
.
.
S
.
.
12
Early Life
IV. Tribal
17
Amusements,
Manners,
and
Customs
.
V. The Family
35
PART
The
II
A[e.r leans
VI. Kas-Ki-Yeh
,
VII. Fighting under Difficulties
VIIL Raids that were Successful
...
...
IX. Varying Fortunes
43
55
69
79
X. Other Raids
XI.
26
86
Heavy Fighting
98
XII. Geronimo's Mightiest Battle
vii
.
.
.
105
CONTENTS
PART
III
Men
The White
CHAPTER 1'
PAGB
XIII. Coming of the
White Men
.
.
.
XIV. Greatest of Wrongs
XV. Removals
.
Il6
126
.
XVI. In Prison and on the Warpath
.
.
XVII. The Final Struggle
A
Prisoner of
.
.
.
.
War
PART
148
177
IV
The Old and
XX. Unwritten Laws
131
139
XVIII. Surrender of Geronimo
XIX.
113
the
New
of the Apaches
XXI. At the World's Fair
.
185
197
207
XXII. Religion
XXIII. Hopes for the Future
Vlll
213
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
Geronimo
How
.....
the book wns
Dressed as
Naiche
tary
made
.
days of old
in
(Natches), son of
of
chief
the
Frontispiece
...
Facing page
.
Cochise,
Chiricahua
vi
8
heredi-
Apaches.
Naiche was Geronimo's lieutenant during
the protracted wars in Arizona
.
.
14
Last of the Bedonkohe Apache Tribe, Tuklonnen,
Nadeste,
Work
Porico
Nah-ta-neal,
...
....
(White Horse)
Apache corral
The conquered weapon
Apache princess, daughter of Naiche, chief
of the Chiricahua Apaches
Geronimo, Chihuahua, Nanne, Loco, Ozone
Naiche, his mother, his two wives and his
stock in
.
.
.
.
children
.
.
.
.
.
.
Asa Deklugie, wife and children
Apache scouts Naiche, Goody, John Loco,
Porico, Jasen, Asa Deklugie, Kelburn,
Sam, Hugh, Captain Seyers
Three Apache chieftains Naiche, son of
.
.
18
22
30
38
46
50-
&&
—
—
...
70
Coche; Asa, son of Whoa; Charley, son
Victoria
80.
X
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
Apache camp
....
—
Apache mission
Fort
Sill
Military Reservation
Asa Deklugie
imo,
son
Facing page 86
Valley of Medicine Creek,
of
(official interj^reter
Whoa,
chief
.
.
96
for Geron-
Nedni
of the
Apaches, chief elect to succeed Geronimo
at the latter's death)
Geronimo, Apache war chief
.
.
.
Lone Wolfe, chief of Kiowas
Geronimo, Apache war chief
Quanna Parker, chief of Comanche Indians
Gotebo, war chief, Kiowa Indians
Kaytah and Nahteen, Apache scouts who
were with General Lawton
Emma Tuklonen
W. F. Melton, at whose camp in Skeleton
Canon Geronimo surrendered
Chihuahua and family
Mrs. Asa Deklugie, niece of Geronimo and
daughter of Chihuahua, a famous Apache
.
.
100
108
.
.
.
.
144
118
.
.
.
152
.
.
.
.
l63
.
.
172
.
.
.
.
19Q
200
chieftain
Eva Geronimo, Geronimo's youngest daughter,
Ready
16 years old
for church
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
1.
200
210
INTRODUCTORY
summer of
I FIRST met Geronimo in the
when I acted for him as interpreter of
Enghsh into Spanish, and vice versa, in selling a war bonnet. After that he always had
1904,
a pleasant word for
me when we
met, but
never entered into a general conversation
with
me
until he learned that I
As
soon as
he came to see
me and
been wounded by a Mexican.
he was told of
this,
had once
expressed freely his opinion of the average
Mexican, and
his aversion to all
Mexicans in
general.
I invited
him
to visit
did,
and upon
his
tepee in the Fort
me
again, which he
his invitation, I visited
Sill
him
at
Military res-
ervation.
In the summer of 1905 Dr.
J.
M. Green-
wood, superintendent of schools at Kansas
INTRODUCTORY
City, Missouri, visited me,
to
the
see
and I took him
Geronimo was
chief.
quite
formal and reserved until Dr. Greenwood
am
said, " I
whom
*'
have
I
Come,"
said
to a shade,
on
Howard,
a friend of General
heard
of
speak
you."
Geronimo, and led the way
had
brought for
seats
us,
put
war bonnet, and served watermelon
his
a VApache (cut
in big chunks), while he
When we
talked freely and cheerfully.
he gave us a pressing invitation to
visit
left
him
again.
In a few days the old
me and
"
chief
my
came
to see
I said
father."
you mean the old gentleman from Kansas
City
is
asked about "
—he has returned
father? " said
you
said,
"
my
ago. Dr.
father
spoke again,
this
Geronimo.
"
is
only
silence
my
He
No," I
died twenty-five
Greenwood
After a moment's
"
home."
to his
years
friend."
the old Indian
time in a tone of voice in-
tended to carry conviction, or at least to
allow no further discussion.
"
Your
natural
INTRODUCTORY
father
man has been your friend
from youth. By adoption he is
dead, this
is
and adviser
Tell
your father.
come
to
my home
him he
is
any time."
at
welcome
It
to
was of
no use to explain any more, for the old man
had determined not to understand my rela-
Greenwood except in accordance
with Indian customs, and I let the matter
tion to Dr.
drop.
of that summer I asked
of
the old chief to allow me to publish some
the things he had told me, but he objected,
In the
latter part
saying, however, that if I
and
if the officers in
he would
tell
me
would pay him,
charge did not object,
the whole story of his
life.
Sill)
I immediately called at the fort (Fort
and asked the
officer in
charge. Lieutenant
Purington, for permission to write the life
I was promptly informed
of Geronimo.
that the privilege
would not be granted.
Lieutenant Purington explained to
me
the
depredations committed by Geronimo
and his warriors, and the enormous cost of
many
INTRODUCTORY
subduing the Apaches, adding that the old
Apache deserved
spoiled
by so much attention from
A suggestion
from me
had paid many
to
hanged rather than
to be
and
soldiers
and
Arizona
that our
civilians.
government
officers to
Geronimo and the
kill
Apaches, and that they did not seem to
how
to
do
it,
to the pride
go
know
did not prove very gratifying
of the regular army
officer,
and
I decided to seek elsewhere for permission.
Accordingly I wrote to President Roosevelt
that here
was an old Indian who had been
held a prisoner of
war for twenty years and
had never been given a chance to
tell his side
of the story, and asked that Geronimo be
granted permission to
his
own way,
tell
for publication, in
the story of his
life,
and that
he be guaranteed that the publication of his
story
would not affect unfavorably the
Apache
prisoners of war.
By
return mail
I received
word
granted.
In a few days I received word
from Fort
that the authority
Sill
that
the
had been
President
had
;
INTRODUCTORY
ordered the
charge to grant per-
officer in
An
mission as requested.
interview was re-
quested that I might receive the instructions
of the
Fort
War
Sill
Department.
the officer in
When
went to
I
command handed me
the following brief, which constituted
my
instructions
Lawton, Oklahoma, Aug.
Geronimo,
S.
—Apache Chief—
M. Barrett, Supt.
Letter
to
the
tioned desires to
lished,
12th, 1905.
Schools.
above-men-
President stating that
story that
tell his life
and requests permission
to tell
it
may
it
be pub-
in his
own
way, and also desires assurance that what he has
say will in no
way work
a hardship for the
to
Apache
tribe.
1st Endorsement.
War Dapartment,
The Military
Secretary's Office,
Washington, August
25th, 1905.
Respectfully referred, by direction of the Acting
Chief of Staff, through headquarters. Department of
XV
INTRODUCTORY
Texas, to the Officer In Charge of the Apache prisoners of war at Fort
Oklahoma Territory,
Sill,
for
remark and recommendation.
(Signed) E. F. Ladd,
Military Secretary.
Sd Endorsement.
Headquarters Department of Texas,
Military Secretary's Office,
San Antonio, August
29th, 1905.
Respectfully transmitted to 1st Lieut. George A.
Purington, 8th Cavalry, In Charge of Apache prisoners.
(Thro' Commanding Officer, Fort
By Command
Sill,
O. T.)
of Brigadier General Lee.
(Signed) C. D. Roberts,
Captain, 7th Infantry,
Acting Military Secretary.
Sd Endorsement.
Fort
Sill, O. T., Aug. 31st, 1905.
Respectfully referred to 1st Lieut. G. A. Puringtion, 8th Cavalry, Officer in
Charge of Apache
pris-
oners of war, for remark and recommendation.
By Order
of Captain Dade.
(Signed) James Longstreet,
1st. Lieut.
&
Sqdn. Adjt., 13th Cavalry. Adjutant.
INTRODUCTORY
^th Endorsement.
FouT Sill, O.
T., Sept. 2d, 1905.
Respectfully returned to the Adjutant, Fort
O. T.
I
Sill,
can see no objection to Geronimo telling the
story of his past life, providing he tells the truth.
would recommend that Mr.
responsible for what
is
S.
I
M. Barrett be held
written and published.
(Signed) Geo. A. Purington,
1st.
Lieut. 8th Cavalry,
In Charge of Apache prisoners of war.
6th Endorsement.
Fort
Sill, O. T., Sept. 4th, 1905.
Respectfully returned to the Military Secretary,
Dept. of Texas, San Antonio, Texas, inviting attention to 4th
endorsement hereon.
It
is
recommended
that the manuscript be submitted before publication
to Lieut. Purington,
who can pass upon
the truth of
the story.
(Signed) A. L. Dade,
Captain, 13th Cavalry, Commanding.
6th Endorsement.
Headquarters Dept. of Texas,
San Antonio, September
Respectfully returned to the
8th, 1905.
JNIilitary
Secretary,
INTRODUCTORY
War
Department, Washington, D. C, inviting
at-
tention to the preceding endorsement hereon, which
is
concurred
in.
(Signed) J. M. Lee,
Brigadier General, Commanding.
7th Endorsement.
War Department,
Office of the Chief of Staff,
Washington, September
13th, 1905.
Respectfully submitted to the Honorable the Secretary of
War,
foregoing
inviting attention to the
endorsements.
(Signed)
J. C.
Bates,
Major General, Acting Chief of
Staff.
8th Endorsement.
War Departmsnt,
September 15th, 1905.
Respectfully returned to the Acting Chief of Staff
to
grant
through
the
oflBcial
necessary
authority
in
this
matter,
channels, with the express understand-
ing that the manuscript of the book shall be submitted
to
Upon
him before publication.
receipt
manuscript the Chief of Staff will submit
person as he
may
select
as
it
of such
to
such
competent to make a
INTRODUCTORY
proper and
critical inspection
of the proposed pub-
lication.
(Signed) Robert
Shaw
Oliver,
Acting Secretary of War.
9th Endorsement.
War Department,
The Military
Secretary's Office,
Washington, September
18th, 1905.
Respectfully returned, by direction of the Acting
Chief of Staff, to the Commanding General, Dept. of
Texas,
who
will give the necessary instructions for
carrying out the directions of the Acting Secretary
of War, contained in the 8th endorsement.
It
is
desired that Mr. Barrett be advised accordingly.
(Signed)
Henry
P.
McCain,
Military Secretary.
10th Endorsement.
Headquarters Dept. of Texas,
Military Secretary's Office,
San Antonio, September 23, 1905.
Respectfully referred to the Commanding Officer,
Fort
Sill,
Oklahoma Territory, who
will
give
the
necessary instructions for carrying out the direction
of the Acting Secretary of
endorsement hereon.
War
contained in the 8th
ITSTTRODUCTORY
This paper will be shown and fully explained to
]\Ir.
Barrett,
By
and then returned
to these headquarters.
order of Colonel Hughes.
Van Horn Moseley,
(Signed) Geo.
Cavalry, Aide-de-Camp,
1st. Lieut. 1st
Acting Military Secretary.
Early
October I secured the services of
in
an educated Indian, Asa Deklugie, son of
Whoa,
chief of the
terpreter,
Nedni Apaches,
as in-
and the work of compihng the
book began.
Geronimo refused
to talk
when a
stenog-
rapher was present, or to wait for corrections or questions
Each day he had
and
told
it
in
when telling the story.
mind what he would tell
in a very clear, _hrie.f_inanner.
lie might prefer to talk at his
Asa Deklugie's
;lcll,
house,
in
own
tepee, at
some mountain
or as he rode in a swinging gallop across
the prairie;
wherever
his
fancy led him,
there he told whatever he wished to
no more.
On
the
day that he
first
tell
and
gave any
portion of his autobiography he would not
INTRODUCTORY
be questioned about any details, nor would
add
he
*'
another
word,
simply
but
Write what I have spoken," and
left us
remember and write the story without one
to
He would agree, however,
another day to my study, or any
of assistance.
bit
to
said,
come on
place designated by me, and listen to the
reproduction (in Apache) of what had been
told,
and at such times would answer
all
questions or add information wherever he
could be convinced that
He
it
was necessary.
soon became so tired of book making
that he
would have abandoned the task but
for the fact that he had agreed to
When
complete story.
tell
the
he once gives
his
word, nothing will turn him from fulfilling
his promise.
this
A very striking illustration of
was furnished by him early
1906.
He
had agreed
on a certain
come
to
January,
my
study
date, but at the appointed
the interpreter
came
Geronimo was very
He
to
in
had come to
alone,
and
sick with cold
tell
me
that
hour
said that
and
fever.
we must ap-
INTRODUCTORY
point another date, as he feared the old war-
was a
rior
had an attack of pneumonia.
cold
day and the interpreter drew a chair up
to the grate to
warm
posure of the long
It
himself after the ex-
ride.
Just as he was
seating himself he looked out of the window,
then rose
quickly,
and without speaking
pointed to a rapidly moving object coming
our way.
In a moment I recognized the old
chief riding furiously (evidently trying to
arrive as soon as the interpreter did), his
foam and
horse flecked with
exhaustion.
reeling
Dismounting he came
from
in
and
said in a hoarse whisper, " I promised to
come.
I
am
here."
I exi^lained to
him that I had not ex-
pected him to come on such a stormy day,
and that
in his physical condition he
not try to work.
He
stood for some time,
and then without speaking
mounted
his tired
must
left the
room,
re-
pony, and with bowed
head faced ten long miles of cold north wind
—he had kept
his promise.
INTRODUCTORY
When
he had finished his story I sub-
mitted the manuscript to
Major Charles
W,
Taylor, Eighteenth Cavalry, commandant.
Fort
Sill,
Oklahoma, who gave
me some
val-
uable suggestions as to additional related
information which I asked Geronimo to
In most cases the old chief gave the
give.
desired information, but in
some instances
he refused, stating his reasons for so doing.
When
the added information had been in-
corporated I submitted the manuscript to
President Roosevelt, from whose letter I
quote
:
" This
is
a very interesting volume
which you have in manuscript, but I would
advise that
you disclaim
responsibility in all
cases where the reputation of
is
an individual
assailed."
In accordance with that suggestion, I
have appended notes throughout the book
disclaiming responsibility for adverse
criti-
cisms of any persons mentioned by Ge-
ronimo.
On June
2d,
1906,
I
transmitted
the
INTRODUCTORY
complete manuscript to the
The following quotation
ment.
letter
War
is
Depart-
from
the
of transmission:
" In accordance with endorsement number eight of
Brief
'
the
officer
submitted to
'
of Fort
Sill,
me by
the
commanding
which endorsement constituted the
of the Department, I submit herewith
instructions
manuscript of the Autobiography of Geronimo.
"
The manuscript
dent,
and at
his
has been submitted to the Presi-
suggestion I have disclaimed any
responsibility for the criticisms
(made by Geronimo)
of individuals mentioned."
Six weeks after the manuscript was for-
warded, Thomas C. Barry, Brigadier General,
Assistant to the Chief of Staff, sent to
the President the following:
"
Memorandum for the Secretary
" Subject:
Geronimo.
to this office
of War.
Manuscript of the Autobiography of
The paper
herewith, which was referred
on July 6th, with instructions to report
as to whether there
is
anything objectionable in
it,
is
returned.
"
The manuscript
of a notable Indian,
is
an interesting autobiography
made by
xxiv
himself.
There are a
INTRODUCTORY
number of passages which, from the departmental
point of view, are decidedly objectionable.
These are
found on pages 73, 74, 90, 91> and 97, and are indicated by marginal lines in red.
The
entire
manu-
script appears in a way important as showing the
Indian side of a prolonged controversy, but
it
is
believed that the document, either in whole or in part,
should
not
receive
approval of the
the
War De-
partment."
The memorandum
objections of the
is
War
published that the
Department may be
made known to the public.
The objection is raised to
the mention on
pages seventy- three and seventy- four of the
manuscript of an attack upon Indians in a
Apache Pass or Bowie, by U.
soldiers.
The statement of Geronimo
tent at
S.
is,
however, substantially confirmed by L. C.
Hughes,
editor
The
of
Star,
Tucson,
Arizona.
On
pages ninety and ninety-one of the
manuscript,
Crook.
Geronimo
This criticism
private opinion of
is
criticised
General
simply Geronimo's
General Crook.
XXV
We
INTRODUCTORY
deem
a personal matter and leave
it
out comment, as
it
in
it
with-
no way concerns the
history of the Apaches.
On page
ninety-seven of the manuscript
Geronimo accuses General Miles of bad
Of
faith.
treaty with the
well that he
the
made the
Apaches, but we know very
not responsible for the way
course. General Miles
is
Government subsequently treated the
prisoners of war.
However, Geronimo can-
not understand this and fixes upon General
Miles the blame for what he
unjust
calls
treatment.
One
War
own
could not expect the Department of
to approve adverse criticisms of
acts,
but
it is
its
especially gratifying that
such a liberal view has been taken of these
criticisms,
ment of
and
also that such a
the merits of the
neither the President nor the
is
in
Geronimo
state-
Autobiography
submitted in the memorandum.
ment
frank
Of
War
is
course
Depart-
any way responsible for what
says; he has simply been granted
INTRODUCTORY
the opportunity to state his
sees
own
case as
lie
it.
The
in his
fact that
own way
Geronimo has
is
told the story
doubtless the only excuse
necessary to offer for the
many unconven-
tional features of this work.
SXVll
PART
I
THE APACHES
GERON IMO
CHAPTER
ORIGIN OF
I
THE APACHE INDIANS
the beginning
INwith
darkness.
the world
was covered
There was no sun, no
The perpetual night had no moon
day.
or
stars.
manner of
beasts
the beasts were
many
There were, however,
and
birds.
Among
nameless
hideous,
all
monsters,
as
well
as
dragons, lions, tigers, wolves, foxes, beavers,
rabbits, squirrels, rats, mice,
and
all
manner
of creejjing things such as lizards and
pents.
ser-
INIankind could not prosper under
such conditions, for the beasts and serpents
destroyed
all
human
offspring.
All creatures had the power of speech and
were gifted with reason.
There were two
tribes
of creatures: the
birds or the feathered tribe
3
and the
beasts.
GERONIMO
The former were organized under
their
chief, the eagle.
These
birds
tribes often held councils,
wanted
and the
light admitted. This the beasts
repeatedly refused to do.
Finally the birds
made war against the beasts.
The beasts were armed with
clubs, but the
eagle had taught his tribe to use bows and
arrows.
The
could not
all
serpents were so wise that they
be
killed.
One took refuge
in
a perpendicular cliff of a mountain in Ari-
zona, and his eye (changed into a brilliant
stone)
The
may
be seen in that rock to this day.
killed,
would each be
changed into several other
bears, so that the
more bears the feathered
tribe killed, the
bears,
when
more there were.
killed,
either,
The dragon
for
he
four coats of horny
scales,
would not penetrate
most hideous,
vile
was
these.
could not be
with
covered
and the arrows
One of
the
monsters (nameless) was
proof against arrows, so the eagle flew
high up in the air with a round,
4
white
ORIGIN OF THE APACHE
stone,
and
let
it
on
fall
head, killing him instantly.
monster's
this
This was such
a good service that the stone was called
sacred.
(A symbol of
game of Kah.^)
the tribal
for
many
this stone is
They fought
birds won the
but at last the
daj^s,
used in
victory.
After
this
war was
over, although
some
remained, the birds were able to
evil beasts
control the councils,
and
Then mankind could
light
live
was admitted.
and prosper.
The
eagle was chief in this good fight therefore,
:
his feathers
were worn by
of wisdom,
justice,
Among
the
many
emblems
and power.
few human beings that were
been blessed
children, but these
had always
been destroyed by the beasts.
means she succeeded
the dragon,
as
woman who had
yet alive was a
with
man
If by any
in eluding the others,
who was very
wise and very
evil,
would come himself and eat her babes.
After many years a son of the rainstorm
1
See Chapter IV.
5
GERONIMO
was born
to her
and she dug for him a deep
The entrance
cave.
and over the spot
to this cave she closed
built a
camp
fire.
This
concealed the babe's hiding place and kept
him warm.
Every day
she
would remove
the fire
and descend into the
child's
bed was, to nurse him; then she
cave,
where the
would return and rebuild the camp
fire.
Frequently the dragon would come and
question her, but she w^ould say, " I have no
more
children;
When
you have eaten
the child
all
of them."
was larger he would not
always stay in the cave, for he sometimes
wanted
saw
to
Once
run and play.
his tracks.
Now
the dragon
this perjilexed
and en-
raged the old dragon, for he could not find
the hiding place of the boy
;
but he said that
he would destroy the mother if she did not
reveal the child's hiding place.
The poor
mother was very much troubled; she could
not give up her
child,
but she knew the
power and cunning of the dragon, therefore
she lived in constant fear.
6
ORIGIN OF THE APACHE
Soon after
this
boy said that he
the
wished to go hunting.
not give her consent.
The mother would
She told him of the
dragon, the wolves, and the serpents but he
;
said, "
At
To-morrow I go."
the boy's request his uncle
the only
man
then living) made a
(who was
little
bow
and some arrows for him, and the two went
They
hunting the next day.
far
up
the mountain and finally the boy
His uncle showed him how to
killed a buck.
dress the deer
broiled
trailed the deer
and
broil the meat.
two hind quarters, one for the
and one for
his uncle.
done they placed
it
When
the
They
child
meat was
on some bushes to
cool.
Just then the huge form of the dragon appeared.
The
uncle was so
child
dumb
was not
afraid, but his
with fright that he did
not speak or move.
The dragon took
and went
aside with
the boy's parcel of meat
it.
He
placed the meat
on another bush and seated himself beside
it.
Then he
said, "
This
7
is
the child I have
GERONIMO
Boy, you are nice and
been seeking.
when I have eaten
you." The boy said,
so
me, and you
this
"
venison I shall eat
No, you
shall not eat that
shall not eat
meat."
walked over to where the dragon
took the meat back to his
dragon
said, " I like
fat,
own
So he
sat
seat.
and
The
your courage, but you
you think you could
are foolish; what do
do?"
"Well," said the boy, "I can do
enough
to protect myself, as
Then
out."
the dragon took the
and then the boy retook
all
you may
meat again,
Four
it.
the dragon took the meat,
find
times in
and after the
fourth time the boy replaced the meat he
said,
"Dragon,
dragon
like."
said,
will
" Yes, in
The boy
me?" The
whatever way you
you
fight
said, " I will
stand one hun-
dred paces distant from you and you
me
have four shots at
arrows,
provided
that
change places with
shots."
"
with your
you
me and
8
bow and
will
then ex-
give
me
Good," said the dragon.
up."
may
four
" Stand
Dressed as
in
Days or Old
ORIGIN OF THE APACHE
Then the dragon took his bow, which was
made of a large pine tree. He took four arrows from his quiver; they were made of
young pine tree saplings, and each arrow
was twenty feet
in length.
He
took delib-
erate aim, but just as the arrow left the
the
bow
boy made a peculiar sound and leaped
Immediately the arrow was
into the air.
shivered into a thousand splinters,
and the
boy was seen standing on the top of a bright
rainbow over the spot where the dragon's
aim had been
directed.
Soon the rainbow was
gone and the boy was standing on the ground
Four times this was repeated, then
the boy said, "Dragon, stand here; it is my
The dragon said, "All
time to shoot."
again.
right;
your
little
arrows cannot pierce
my
first
coat of horn, and I have three other
coats
—shoot away.'*
The boy
shot an ar-
row, striking the dragon just over the heart,
and one coat of the great horny
to the ground.
The next
scales fell
shot another coat,
and then another, and the dragon's heart was
9
GERONIMO
Then
the dragon trembled, but
could not move.
Before the fourth arrow
exposed.
was shot the boy
dumb
"Uncle, you are
said,
with fear; you have not moved; come
here or the dragon will fall on you."
His
Then he sped
uncle ran toward him.
fourth arrow with true aim, and
it
the
pierced
With a tremendous
the dragon rolled down the mountain
down four precipices into a canon
the dragon's heart.
roar
side
—
below.
Immediately storm clouds swept the mounrolled,
and
When
the rainstorm
had
in the
canon below, they
tains, lightning flashed,
the rain poured.
passed, far
down
thunder
could see fragments of the huge body of the
dragon lying among the rocks, and the bones
of
this
dragon may
still
be found there.
This boy's name was Apache.
taught him
2
Usen
cause
their
it
is
the
how
Usen
^
to prepare herbs for medi-
Apache word for God.
It is
used here be-
implies the attributes of deity that are held in
primitive religion.
"
Apache
10
"
means " Enemy."
ORIGIN OF THE APACHE
cine,
the
how
first
to hunt,
and how
to fight.
chief of the Indians
eagle's feathers as the sign
dom, and power.
as they
To
He was
and wore the
of
justice, wis-
him, and to his people,
were created, Usen gave homes in the
land of the west.
11
CHAPTER
SUBDIVISIONS OF
THE Apache
II
THE APACHE TRIBE
Indians are divided into
To
six sub-tribes.
one of these, the
Be-don-ko-he, I belong.
Our
tribe inhabited that region
tainous country which hes west
of moun-
from the
east
Hne of Arizona, and south from the headwaters of the Gila River.
East of us lived the Chi-hen-ne (Ojo
(Hot Springs) Apaches.
Caliente),
tribe never
had any
Victoria, their chief,
me.
He
difficulty
Our
with them.
was always a friend
to
always helped our tribe when we
asked him for help.
He
lost his life in the
defense of the rights of his people.
He
man and a
Charlie now lives
His son
a good
brave warrior.
was
here in this reservation
with us.
12
THE APACHE TRIBE
North of us
lived the
White Mountain
They were not always on the best
of terms with our tribe, yet we seldom had
any war Avith them. I knew their chief,
Apaches.
Hash-ka-ai-la, personally, and I considered
him a good warrior.
to that of the
Their range was next
Navajo
Indians,
who were not
of the same blood as the Apaches.
councils with all
Apache
tribes,
with the Navajo Indians.
traded with
We held
but never
However, we
them and sometunes
visited
them.
To
the west of our country ranged the
They had two
Chi-e-a^hen Apaches.
within
my time,
They were
our
Co-si-to
chiefs
and Co-da-hoo-yah.
friendly, but not intimate with
tribe.
South of us lived the Cho-kon-en (Chiricahua) Apaches, whose chief in the old days
was
Co-chise,
tribe
-wdth
and
later his son, Naiche.
This
was always on the most friendly terms
us.
We were often in camp and on
the trail together.
Naiche, ^^ho was
13
my
GERONIMO
companion
in
in arms,
now my companion
is
bondage.
To
and west of us
the south
Their chief was Whoa,
Ned-ni Apaches.
called
by the Mexicans Capitan
They were our
this
tribe
partly in Old Mexico and
lies
camped and fought
Whoa
side
by
and I often
side as brothers.
my
enemies were his enemies,
friends.
He
Whoa.
The land of
firm friends.
partly in Arizona.^
JNIy
lived the
is
dead now, but
friends his
his
son
Asa
is
interpreting this story for me.
Still
the four tribes
(Bedonkohe, Cho-
konen, Chihenne, and Nedni)
,
who were
fast
friends in the days of freedom, cling to-
gether as they decrease in number.
destruction of
all
Only the
our people would dissolve
our bonds of friendshij?.
1
The boundary
lines
established at different times be-
tween Mexico and the United States did not conform to
the boundary lines of these
the
Apache
Indians soon saw and took
national questions arising
from
the two governments.
14
tribes,
of course, and
advantage of the inter-
the conflicting interests of
Naiche (Natches), son
t)f Cohise.
Hereditary chief of the
Chirieahua Apaches. Naiche was Geroninio's Ueutenant
during the protracted wars in Arizona
THE APACHE TRIBE
We
from the
are vanishing
earth, yet I
cannot think we are useless or Usen would
He
not have created us.
created
all tribes
of men and certainly had a righteous purpose in creating each.
For each tribe of men Usen created He
also made a home. In the land created for
any particular tribe He placed whatever
would be best for the welfare of that
tribe.
When Usen created
the
Apaches
created their homes in the West.
to
them such
needed to
grain, fruits,
To
eat.
disease attacked
find these herbs,
mate and
shelter
was
Thus
and
all
it
their
and game as they
restore their health
when
He made many differHe taught them where to
them
ent herbs to grow.
for medicine.
He also
He gave
and how
He
to prepare
them
gave them a pleasant
cli-
they needed for clothing and
at hand.
was
in the
beginning: the Apaches
homes each created for the other
by Usen himself.
When
15
they are taken
GERONIMO
from
these
long
will
^
homes they sicken and
it
be until
it is
die.
How
said, there are
no
Apaches?
2
The Apache Indians held prisoners of war are greatly
decreasing in numbers.
There seems to be no particular
cause, but nevertheless their
numbers grow
16
smaller.
CHAPTER
III
EARLY LIFE
I
WAS
I
born in No-doyohn Canon, Ari- >\./^
zona, June, 1829.
In that country which hes around the
headwaters of the Gila River I was reared.
This range was our fatherland
;
among
these
mountains our wigwams were hidden; the
scattered valleys contained our fields; the
boundless prairies, stretching away on every
side,
were our pastures; the rocky caverns
were our burying
I was fourth
1
Four
is
^
places.
of eight
in a family
chil-
a magic number with the Bedonkohe Apaches.
The dragon had four coats of
scales; he took little Apache's
meat four times; they (the dragon and Apache) exchanged
four shots
—the
dragon rolled down four precipices.
are four moccasins used in the tribal
only four plays that can be made.
There
game of Kah, and
A
boy must accom-
pany the warriors four times on the warpath before he
can be admitted to the council.
Geronimo
is
the fourth of a family of four boys and
17
^
GERONIMO
dren
—four
boys and four
only myself,
family,
(White Horse), and
We
are yet alive.
war
in
that
my brother, Porico
my sister, Nah-da-ste,
are held as prisoners of
Reservation
Military
this
Of
girls.
(Fort
Sill).
As
father's tepee,
name
my
a babe I rolled on the dirt floor of
my tsoch
my mother's
hung
in
for cradle) at
suspended from the bough of a
warmed by
(Apache
back, or
tree.
I
was
the sun, rocked by the winds,
and sheltered by the
trees as other
Indian
babes.
When
a child
my
mother taught
legends of our people; taught
and
sky,-
f(
girls.
'1
•
the
He
moon and
me
stars, the
me
the
of the sun
clouds and
has had four wives that were full-blood
onkohe Apaches, and four that were part Bedonkohe
I
/
I
.ohe
and part other Apache blood.
e been killed
1
.
»ndage by the U. S. Government.
ilvstiny
and
in
Four of
his children
by Mexicans and four have been held
the magic
He
in
firmly believes in
of the number four.
Besides
(leronimo, only four full-blood Bedonkohe Apaches are
now
living.
They are Porico (White Horse), Nah-da-ste, Moh-
ta-neal,
and To-klon-nen.
18
i^
2:
>
^
^
^2
W
K
O
K 2
EARLY LIFE
She
storms.
also taught
me
to kneel
and
pray to Usen for strength, health, wisdom,
and
We
protection.
any person, but
individual
we
if
never prayed against
we had aught
against any
ourselves took vengeance.
We
were taught that Usen does not care for the
petty quarrels of men.
My father had often told me of the brave
deeds of our warriors, of the pleasures of
the chase,
and the
With my
about
my
glories of the warpath.
brothers and sisters I played
father's home.
played at hide-and-seek
pines; sometimes
we
Sometimes we
among
the rocks
and
loitered in the shade
of
the Cottonwood trees or sought the shudock
(a kind of wild cherry) while our parents
worked
in the field.
Sometimes we played
we were warriors. We would practice
stealing upon some object that represented
that
an enemy, and
in
our childish imitation often
perform the feats of war.
Sometimes we
would hide away from our mother to
she could find us,
see if
and often when thus con19
:;
GERONIMO
cealed
go to
sleep
and perhaps remain
hid-
many hours.
When we were old enough to be of real
service we went to the field with our parents
den for
not to play, but to
When
toil.
the crops
were to be planted we broke the ground
with wooden hoes.
We
straight rows, the beans
planted the corn in
among
the corn,
and
the melons and pumpkins in irregular order
over the
there
We cultivated these crops as
field.
was need.
Our
field
usually contained about two
acres of ground.
fenced.
It
The
were never
fields
was common for many families
same valley and share
to cultivate land in the
the burden of protecting the growing crops
from destruction by the ponies of the
or
tribe,
by deer and other wild animals.
Melons were gathered
sumed.
as they
were con-
In the autumn pumpkins and beans
were gathered and placed
in
bags or baskets
ears of corn were tied together
and then the harvest was
20
by the husks,
carried
on the backs
—
EARLY LIFE
Here
of ponies up to our homes.
was
shelled,
and
the corn
the harvest stored
all
in caves or other secluded places to be
away
used
in winter.
We
never fed corn to our ponies, but
we kept them up
them fodder
we gave
in the winter time
We
to eat.
had no
if
cattle or
other domestic animals except our dogs and
ponies.
We
did not cultivate tobacco, but found
growing
it
autumn, but
from the
women.
if the
supply ran out the leaves
stalks left standing served our pur-
All
pose.
This we cut and cured in
wild.
No
Indians
smoked^
boy was allowed
to
—men
and
smoke
until
game
Unmarried women were
he had hunted alone and killed large
wolves and bears.
not prohibited from smoking, but were considered immodest if they did so.
Nearly
all
matrons smoked.
2
The Apaches did not smoke
the peace pipe, unless
was proposed by some other Indians.
pipes;
in
fact,
they usually smoked
rolling the tobacco in
cigarettes
wrappers of oak
21
it
They had no large
leaves.
made by
GERONIMO
Besides grinding the corn (by hand with
stone mortars and pestles)
sometimes crushed
it
it
for bread,
and soaked
had fermented made from
" tis-win,"
tion,
and after
juice a
this
which had the power of intoxica-
and was very highly prized by the In-
dians.
and
it,
we
This work was done by the squaws
children.
be gathered
When
the
were to
berries or nuts
small
children
and the
squaws would go in parties to hunt them,
and sometimes stay
all
When
day.
they
went any great distance from camp they
took ponies to carry the baskets.
I frequently went with these parties, and
upon one of these excursions a woman
named Cho-ko-le got lost from the party
and was riding her pony through a
in search
of her friends.
following
as
she
Her
slowly
little
thicket
dog was
made her way
through the thick underbrush and pine
trees.
All at once a grizzly bear rose in her path
and attacked the pony.
She jumped off
and her pony escaped, but the bear
22
at-
EARLY LIFE
tacked her,
so
she
fought him the best
she could with her knife.
Her
httle dog,
by
snapping at the bear's heels and detracting
his attention
from the woman, enabled her
for some time to keep pretty well out of his
Finally the grizzly struck her over
reach.
the head, tearing off almost her whole scalp.
She
but did not lose consciousness, and
fell,
while prostrate struck him four good licks
with her knife, and he retreated.
After he
had gone she replaced her torn scalp and
bound
it
up
as best she could, then she turned
deathly sick and had to
her pony came into
lie
down.
camp with
nuts and berries, but no rider.
hunted for
second day.
her,
That night
his load
of
The Indians
but did not find her until the
They
carried her home,
der the treatment of their medicine
and un-
men
all
her wounds were healed.
The Indians knew what herbs to use for
medicine, how to prepare them, and how to
give
the
medicine.
This they had been
taught by Usen in the beginning, and each
23
GERONIMO
succeeding generation had
skilled in the art
of healing.
In gathering the
and
men who were
herbs, in preparing them,
in administering the medicine, as
was held
faith
in
much
prayer as in the actual ef-
fect of the medicine.
Usually about eight
persons worked together in making medicine,
and there were forms of prayer and incantations to attend each stage
Four attended
of the process.
to the incantations
and four
to the preparation of the herbs.
Some of
the Indians were skilled in cut-
ting out bullets, arrow heads, and other missiles
with which warriors were wounded.
myself have done much of
mon
this,
I
using a com-
dirk or butcher knife.^
Small children wore very
little
clothing in
winter and none in the summer.
Women
usually wore a primitive skirt, which consisted
of a piece of cotton cloth fastehed
about the waist, and extending to the knees.
3
The only foundation for the statement, frequently made,
that
Geronimo was a medicine man.
24
EARLY LIFE
INIen
wore breech cloths and moccasins.
In
winter they had shirts and leggings in addition.
Freqnently when the tribe was in camp
a
nnmber of boys and
wonld
steal
girls,
away and meet
by agreement,
at a place several
miles distant, where they could play
free
from
tasks.
all dajr
They were never punished
for these frolics; but if their hiding places
were discovered they were ridiculed.
25
CHAPTER
AMUSEMENTS, MANNERS, AND
CUSTOMS
TRIBAL.
TO
IV
celebrate each noted event a feast
Perhaps
and dance would be given.
own
only our
tribes
people, perhaps neighboring
would be
invited.
These
festivities
By
usually lasted for about four days.
we
feasted,
by night under the
direction of
The music
some chief we danced.
day
for our
dance was singing led by the warriors, and
accompanied by
beating the
No words were sung
When the feasting and
(buckskin-on-a-hoop)
—only the
tones.
esadadedne
.
dancing were over we would have horse
races, foot races, wrestling,
all sorts
^
of games (gambling).
Among
these
games the most noted was
game of Kah foot)
follows Four moccasins are
the tribal
as
jumping, and
(
:
26
.
It
is
played
placed about
TRIBAL CUSTOMS
four feet apart in holes in the ground, dug
in a
row on one
of the camp, and on
side
At
the opposite side a similar parallel row.
camp
night a
started between these
fire is
two rows of moccasins, and the players are
arranged on
each
sides,
The score is kept by a bundle of
from which each side takes a stick for
side.
sticks,
every point won.
bone
one or any number on
(
First one side takes the
a symbol of the white rock used by the
eagle in slaying the nameless monster
—
see
Chapter I), puts up blankets between the
four moccasins and the
posing team
fire so
that the op-
cannot observe their move-
ments, and then begin to sing the legends of
creation.
The
side
having the bone repre-
sents the feathered tribe, the opposite side
represents the beasts.
senting the birds do
The
all
players repre-
the singing,
and
while singing hide the bone in one of the
moccasins,
down.
then
the blankets
They continue
as the blankets are
are thrown
to sing, but as soon
thrown down the chosen
27
GERONIMO
player from the opposing team, armed with
a
war
fire
comes to
ckib,
and with
their side
moccasin
his club strikes the
which he thinks the bone
in
of the camp
is
If he
hidden.
strikes the right moccasin, his side gets the
bone, and in turn represents the birds, while
opposing team must keep quiet and
the
There are only four
guess in turn.
the sticks are
having
the
When
and one that wins.
three that lose
plaj^s;
gone from the bundle the
largest
number of
all
side
sticks
is
counted winner.
This
game
seldom played except as a
is
gambling game, but for that purpose
game known
the most popular
Usually the game
It
is
lasts
itors say, "
We
broken up.
to the tribe.
four or
five hours.
all finished
are satisfied,"
I
the other
Our
was always glad when the
young
life also
the vis-
and the camp
dances and feasts were announced.
all
is
never played in daytime.
After the games are
is
it
So were
people.
had a religious
28
side.
We
TRIBAL CUSTOMS
had no churches, no
religious organizations,
no sabbath day, no holidays, and yet we wor-
Sometimes the whole
shiped.
would
tribe
assemble to sing and pray; sometimes a
smaller number, perhaps only two or three.
The songs had a few words, but were not
formal. The singer would occasionally put
words as he wished instead of the
in such
usual tone sound.
Sometimes we prayed
sometimes each one prayed aloud;
silence;
sometimes an aged person prayed for
us.
At
to us
all
of
other times one would rise and speak
of our duties
Usen.
in
Our
When
services
^
to each other
were
and
to
short.
disease or pestilence
abounded we
were assembled and questioned by our leaders to ascertain
what
how Usen could be
1
evil
satisfied.
The Apaches recognized no
was no
we had done, and
Sometimes
duties to any
man
outside
enemies or to rob them.
their tribe.
It
However,
they accepted any favor from a stranger, or
if
sin to kill
allowed him to share their comforts in any way, he became
(by adoption) related to the tribe and they must recognize
their duty to him.
29
GERONIMO
sacrifice
was deemed necessary.
Sometimes
the offending one was punished.
If an Apache had allowed
his
aged par-
ents to suffer for food or shelter, if he
neglected or abused the
sick, if
had
he had pro-
faned our religion, or had been unfaithful,
he might be banished from the
The Apaches had no
tribe.
prisons as white
men
Instead of sending their criminals
have.
into prison they sent
These
faithless,
members of the
them out of
their tribe.
or
cowardly
lazy,
ci'uel,
tribe
were excluded in such
a manner that they could not join any other
Neither could they have any protec-
tribe.
tion
from our unwritten
tribal laws.
Fre-
quently these outlaw Indians banded together and committed depredations which
were charged
However, the
a hard
lot,
against
life
and
the
regular
tribe.
of an outlaw Indian was
their
bands never became
very large; besides, these bands frequently
provoked the wrath of the
their
own
destruction,
so
tribe
and secured
THt:
CoNUL'tKKI) Wkai'on
;
TRIBAL CUSTOMS
When
I was about eight or ten years old
I began to follow the chase, and to
was never
Out on
me
this
w^ork.
the prairies, which ran
up
to our
mountain homes, wandered herds of
antelope, elk,
deer,
and buffalo, to be slaughtered
when we needed them.
Usually we Iiunted buffalo on horseback,
killing them with arrows and spears. Their
skins were used to make tepees and bedding
their flesh, to eat.
It required
more
skill to
than any other animal.
We
hunt the deer
never tried to
approach a deer except against the wind.
Frequently we would sj)end hours in
ing upon grazing deer.
steal-
If they were in the
open we would crawl long distances on the
ground, keeping a weed or brush before us,
so that our approach would not be noticed.
Often
w^e could kill several out
of one herd
before the others would run away.
flesh
was dried and packed
w^ould
keep in
this
31
Their
in vessels,
condition
for
and
many
GERONIMO
The
months.
hide of the deer
was soaked
in
water and ashes and the hair removed, and
then the process of tanning continued until
was soft and
the buckskin
Perhaps
pliable.
no other animal was more valuable to us than
the deer.
In the forests and along the streams were
many
wild turkeys.
These we would drive
to the plains, then slowly ride
them
they were
until
When they began to drop
ride in
side
tired
out.
and hide we would
upon them and by swinging from the
of our horses, catch them.
started to fly
him and
we would
In
many wild
If one
ride swiftly
him with a short
kill
ing club.
as
almost
up toward
stick,
under
or hunt-
way we could usually get
turkeys as we could carry home
this
on a horse.
There were many rabbits
and we
also
in
our range,
hunted them on horseback.
Our
horses were trained to follow the rabbit at
full speed,
and
as they
would swing from one
32
approached them we
side
of the horse and
TRIBAL CUSTOMS
strike the rabbit with
lie
our hunting club.
If
was too far away we would throw the
stick
and
we were
kill
him. This was great sport
lx)ys,
when
we seldom
but as warriors
hunted small game.
There were many
as
we
fish in
did not eat them,
catch or
kill
the streams, but
we
did not try to
Small boys sometimes
them.
threw stones at them or shot at them for
practice with their
bows and arrows.
Usen
did not intend snakes, frogs, or fishes to be
I have never eaten of them.
eaten.
There were many eagles
These we hunted for
quired great
in the mountains.
feathers.
tl:keir
skill to steal
upon an
besides having sharp eyes, he
is
It re-
eagle, for
wise and
never stops at any place where he does not
good
view
I have killed
many
have
a
of
the
surrounding
country.
was never injured
bears with a spear, but
in a fight with one.
I
have killed several mountain lions with arrows, and one with a spear.
S3
Both bears and
GERONIMO
mountain
good for food and valu-
lions are
able for their skin.
we
them home on our
carried
often
When we
made
killed
them
horses.
We
quivers for our arrows
skin of the mountain lion.
from
These were
the
verj^
pretty and very durable.
During
missionary
my
minority \ve had never seen a
or a
seen a white man.
priest.
Thus
Be-don-ko-he Apaches.
S4
We
had never
quietly lived the
CHAPTER V
THE FAMILY
MY
grandfather, Maco, had been our
me of
often told
father
my
never saw him, but
I
cliief.
great
the
size,
strength, and sagacity of this old warrior.
Their principal wars had been with the
icans.
They had some wars with
of Indians
also,
Mex-
other tribes
but were seldom at peace
for any great length of time with the
Mex-
ican towns.
Maco
died
young
warrior,
came
chief
1
Maco was
^
be-
Bedonkohe Apaches.
of the
Nedni Apaches. His son (Geron-
had married a Bedonkohe Apache (Geron-
mother)
rigiit to rule
father was but a
and Mangus-Colorado
chief of the
imo's father)
imo's
my
when
and joined her
by heredity.
By
tribe,
thereby
this it will be seen
losing
his
Geronimo
could not become chief by hereditary right, although his
grandfather was a chieftain.
imo's
It is also
shown that Geron-
father could not be chief, hence
Mangus-Colorado.
35
the
accession
of
GERONIMO
When
I
was but a small boy
my
father died,
after having been sick for some time.
When
he passed away, carefully the watchers closed
him
in his best
clothes, painted his face afresh,
wrapped a
his eyes, then they arra5''ed
around him, saddled
rich blanket
ite horse,
his favor-
bore his arms in front of him, and
led his horse behind, repeating in wailing
tones his deeds of valor as they carried his
body
to a cave in the mountain.
slew his horses, and
Then they
we gave away
all
of his
other property,^ as was customary in our
tribe, after
which
his
body was deposited
the cave, his arms beside him.
His grave
in
is
Wrapped in
splen-
and the winds
in the
pines sing a low requiem over the
dead
hidden by
dor he
lies
piles
of stone.
in seclusion,
warrior.
After
2
my
The Apaches
deceased relative.
father's death I
will not
assumed the
keep any of the property of a
Their unwritten tribal laws forbid
it,
because they think that otherwise the children or other
relatives
when
of one who had much property might be glad
their father or relatives died.
36
;
THE FAMILY
of
care
my
She never married
mother.
again, although according to the customs of
our tribe she might have done so immediately after his death.
widow who has
Usually, however, the
children remains single after
her husband's death for
two or three years
but the widow without children marries again
immediately.
After a warrior's death
his
widow returns to her people and may be
given away or sold by her father or brothers.
JNIy
mother chose to
live
with me, and she
never desired to marry again.
near our old
home and
We
lived
I supported her.
>,
In 1846, being seventeen years of age, I
was admitted
Then
I
to the council of the warriors.
was very happy, for I x^ould go
wherever I wanted and do whatever I
I
liked.
had not been under the control of any
individual, but the customs of our tribe pro-
hibited
me from
sharing the glories of the
warpath until the council
When
admitted
opportunity offered, after
could go on the warpath with
37
my
me.
this,
tribe.
I
This
GERONIMO
«
would be
my
I hoped soon to serve
glorious.
people in battle.
I had long desired to
fight with our warriors.
Perhaps the greatest joy to
now
that
I could marry the fair Alope, daughter
of No-po-so.
girl,
me was
She was a slender,
delicate
but we had been lovers for a long time.
So, as soon as the council granted
me
these
went
to see her father concern-
ing our marriage.
Perhaps our love was of
privileges I
no
interest to
him; perhaps he wanted to
keep Alope with him, for she was a dutiful
daughter at any rate he asked
;
for her. I
made no
appeared before
reply, but in a
his
of ponies and took
was
our
all
many
wigwam
with me
ponies
few days
with the herd
Alope.
This
the marriage ceremony necessary in
tribe.
Not far from my mother's tepee I had
made for us a new home. The tepee was
made of buffalo hides and in it were many
bear robes, lion hides, and other trophies of
the chase, as well as
my
38
spears, bows,
and
Apache Prixckss
Daughter of Naiche, chief of the Chiricahua Apaches
THE FAMILY
arrows.
Alope had made many
rations of beads
skin,
which she placed in our tepee.
home.
We
dren came to us
followed the traditions
and worked
money from
vahie, and either gave
it
Three
—children that played,
as I
Beads were obtained from
threw
also
walls of our
of our fathers and were happy.
also got
She
She was a good wife, but she was
never strong.
tered,
deco-
and drawn work on buck-
^
drew many pictures on the
3
little
loi-
had done.
tlie
Mexicans.
the Mexicans, but
it
chil-
The Apaches
deemed
it
of no
to their children to play with or
away.
39
PART
II
THE MEXICANS
CHAPTER
VI
KAS-KI-YEH
—The
Part I
N
I
all
the
summer of
Massacre
1858, being at peace
with the Mexican towns as well as with
the neighboring Indian tribes,
south into Old JNIexico to trade.
we went
Our whole
(Bedonkohe Apaches) went through
tribe
Sonora toward Casa Grande, our destinabut just before reaching that place w^e
tion,
stopped at another Mexican town called by
the Indians " Kas-ki-yeh."
Here we stayed
for several days, camping just outside the
Every day we would go
city.
trade, leaving our
tion
camp under
of a small guard so that
plies,
into
oiu'
town to
the protec-
arms, sup-
and women and children would not be
disturbed during our absence.
Late one afternoon when returning from
town we were met by a few women and
dren
who
told us that
chil-
Mexican troops from
43
GERONIMO
some other town had attacked our camp,
killed all the warriors
all
of the guard, captured
our ponies, secured our arms, destroyed
our supplies, and killed
and
Quickly we separated, con-
children.
cealing ourselves
nightfall,
many of our women
as
we could
best
when we assembled
pointed place of rendezvous
the river.
sentinels
Silently
we
young
wife,
and
were among the
in
at our ap-
—a
thicket
my
slain.
my
by
one by one:
stole in
were placed, and, when
counted, I found that
until
were
all
aged mother,
my
three small children
There were no
camp, so without being noticed I
turned away and stood by the
river.
lights
silently
How
long I stood there I do not know, but when
I saw the warriors arranging for a council
I took
my
place.
That night I did not give
against any measure but
;
it
my
vote for or
was decided that
as there were only eighty warriors left,
as
we were without arms
or supplies,
and
and
were furthermore surrounded by the Mex44
KAS-KI-YEH
icans far inside their
own
we
could
So our
chief,
territory,
not hope to figHt successfully.
Mangus-Colorado, gave the order to
start at
once in perfect silence for our homes in Ari-
upon
zona, leaving the dead
I stood until
all
the
field.
had passed, hardly know-
ing what I would do
—I had no weapon, nor
did I hardly wish to fight, neither did I con-
template recovering the bodies of
ones, for that
was forbidden.
my
loved
I did not
pray, nor did I resolve to do anything in particular, for I
followed the
had no purpose
tribe
left.
silently,
I finally
keeping just
within hearing distance of the soft noise of
the feet of the retreating Apaches.
The next morning some of the Indians
killed a small amount of game and we halted
long enough for the tribe to cook and
when
the
march was resumed.
as well as
this place I
to
I had killed
During the first
while we were camped at
no game, and did not
march
eat,
eat.
spoke to no one and no one spoke
—there was nothing
me
45
^N,
to say.
GERONIMO
For two days and
three nights
we were
on forced marches, stopping only for meals,
then
der,
we made
where we
a
camp near
the
Mexican bor-
Here
two days.
rested
I took
some food and talked with the other Indians
who had
lost in the massacre,
lost as I had, for I
had
but none had
lost all.
Within a few days we arrived
at our
own
There were the decorations that
settlement.
—and there were the play-
Alope had made
things of our
all,
er's
even our tepee.
I burned
ones.
little
I also burned
tepee and destroyed
all
True, I could
visit
my
my father's grave,
thing to remind
heart
Mex-
who had wronged me, and
whenever I came near
my
moth-
in our quiet
but I had vowed vengeance upon the
ican troopers
them
her property.
I was never again contented
home.
^
me
his
grave or saw any-
of former happy days
would ache for revenge upon
Mexico.
1
According to custom he should not have kept the prop-
erty of his deceased relatives, but he was not compelled to
destroy his
own
tepee or the playthings of his children.
46
—Revenge
II
^Part
As
soon as
we had again
collected
some
arms and supplies Mangus-Colorado, our
chief, called a council
and found that
all
our
warriors were willing to take the warpath
I was appointed to
against Mexico.
solicit
the aid of other tribes in this war.
When
I went to the Chokonen (Chiri-
cahua) Apaches, Cochise, their chief, called
a council at early dawn.
riors
Silently the war-
assembled at an open place in a moun-
tain dell
and took
their seats
on the ground,
arranged in rows according to their ranks.
Silently they sat
smoking.
At
a signal
from the chief I arose and presented
my
cause as follows:
"
Kinsman, you have heard what the Mex-
icans
have recently
You
are
brothers.
my
done without cause.
relatives
—uncles,
cousins,
We are men the same as the Mex47
H:
GERONIMO
icans are
—we can do to them what they have
done to
them
—I
attack
Let us go forward and
us.
will lead
them
me
avenge
to
these JMexicans
—you
"
will all
—
their city
homes.
the front of the battle
follow
—we
you to
in their
will
—I only ask you to
wrong done by
this
you come?
the rule in
may
young men are
war
return or they
be
these
killed I
from
their
It
is
—^men
killed.
well
may
If any of
want no blame
kinsmen, for they themselves
have chosen to go.
If I
need mourn for me.
am
My
killed
no one
people have
been killed in that country, and
die if
will
I will fight in
come.
Remember
trail
all
I, too, will
need be."
my own settlement, reported
this success to my chieftain, and immediately
I returned to
departed to the southward into the land of
the
Nedni Apaches.
heard
me
Their chief.
Whoa,
without comment, but he im-
mediately issued orders for a council, and
when
all
were ready gave a sign that I
48
KAS-KI-YEH
might speak.
I addressed
addressed the Chokonen
promised to help
was
It
in the
as I
had
and they
also
them
tribe,
us.
summer of
1859, almost a
year from the date of the massacre of Kaskiyeh, that these three tribes were assembled
on the IMexican border to go upon the warTheir faces were painted, the war
path.
bands
fastened upon their brows,
^
long scalp-locks
^
ready for the hand and
who
knife of the warrior
them.
in a
their
could overcome
Their families had been hidden away
mountain rendezvous near the Mexican
With
border.
posted,
these families a
guard was
and a number of places of rendez-
vous designated in case the camp should be
disturbed.
When
Strips
2
all
of
were ready the chieftains gave
buckskin
about
two inches
wide
fastened
around the head.
At
3
in
this
time the Mexican Government offered a reward
gold for Apache scalps
—one
rior's scalp, fifty dollars for
dollars for child's scalp.
M
hundred dollars for war-
squaw's scalp, and twenty-five
^9
GERONIMO
command
to
go forward.
None of
us were
mounted and each warrior wore moccasins
and
also a cloth
wrapped about
his loins.
This cloth could be spread over him when he
and when on the march would be ample
slept,
In
protection as clothing.
fight
battle,
was hard, we did not wish much
if
the
cloth-
Each warrior carried three days' rations, but as we often killed game while on
the march, we seldoni were without food.
ing.
We traveled in three divisions
:
the Bedon-
kohe Apaches led by Mangus-Colorado, the
Chokonen Apaches by
Cochise,
and the
Nedni Apaches by Whoa; however, there
was no regular order inside the separate
tribes.
We usually marched about fourteen
hours per day, making three stops for meals,
and traveling forty to
forty-five miles a
day.
I acted as guide into Mexico, and we fol-
lowed the river courses and mountain ranges
because
we could
better thereby keep our
movements concealed.
50
We
entered Sonora
7.
KAS-KI-YEH
and went southward past Quitaco, Nacozari,
and many smaller settlements.
When we
were
camped, and eight
almost at
men
city to parley with us.
killed,
and
scalped.
we
Arispe
rode out from the
These we captured,
This was to draw the
troops from the city, and the next day they
came.
The skirmishing
lasted all
day with-
out a general engagement, but just at night
we captured
their
supply
train, so
we had
plenty of provisions and some more guns.
That night we posted
sentinels
and did
move our camp, but rested quietly all
night, for we expected heavy work the next
not
day.
Early the next morning the warriors
were assembled to pray
—not
that they might have health
for help, but
and avoid am-
bush or deceptions by the enemy.
As we had
in the
came
anticipated, about ten o'clock
morning the whole Mexican force
out.
There were two companies of
cavalry and two of infantry.
the cavalry as the soldiers
51
I recognized
who had
killed
my
GERONIMO
people at Kaskiyeh.
chieftains,
and they
This I told to the
might
said that I
direct
the battle.
and never had been, but
I was no chief
because I had been more deeply wronged
than others,
honor was conferred upon
this
me, and I resolved to prove worthy of the
I arranged the Indians in a hollow
trust.
circle
near the
their infantry
alry in reserve.
river,
and the Mexicans drew
up
two
in
lines,
with the cav-
We were in the timber,
and
they advanced until within about four hun-
dred yards, when they halted and opened
Soon
fire.
I led a charge against them, at the
same time sending some braves
their rear.
In
all
to attack
the battle I thought of
murdered mother, wife, and babies
father's grave
and
and I fought with
my vow of
fury. Many
—of
my
my
vengeance,
fell
by
my
hand, and constantly I led the advance.
Many
braves were killed.
The
battle lasted
about two hours.
At
the last four Indians were alone in the
52
KAS-KI-YEH
center of the field
warriors.
—myself and three other
Our arrows were
gone, our
all
spears broken off in the bodies of dead ene-
We
mies.
had only our hands and knives
with which to fight, but
who had
all
stood
Then two armed soldiers came upon us from another part of
the field. They shot down two of our men
against us were dead.
and we, the remaining two,
fled
toward our
own warriors. ]My companion was struck
down by a saber, but I reached our warriors,
The one who
seized" a spear, and turned.
pursued me missed his aim and fell by my
spear. With his saber I met the trooper who
had killed my companion and we grappled
and
fell.
I killed
him with
my
knife and
quickly rose over his body, brandishing his
saber,
seeking for other troopers to
There were none.
Over the bloody
seen.
the
But
bodies
kill.
the
Apaches had
field,
covered with
of JNIexicans, rang the
fierce
Apache war-whoop.
Still
covered with the blood of
53
my
en-
GERONIMO
emies,
still
still
my
holding
conquering weapon,
hot with the joy of battle, victory, and
vengeance, I was surrounded by the Apache
and made war chief of
braves
Then
Apaches.
the
all
I gave orders for scalping
the slain/
I could not call back
my
loved ones, I
could not bring back the dead Apaches, but
could
I
rejoice
Apaches
in
The
revenge.
this
had avenged the massacre
of
" Kas-ki-yeh."
4
the
From
the
moment
command
the
for
Apaches everything assumes a
war
given with
is
religious
guise.
The
manner of camping, cooking,
etc.,
are exactly prescribed.
Every object appertaining
war
is
name; as
if,
to
called
by
its
sacred
for instance, in English, one should say not
horse, but war-horse or charger; not arrow, but missile of
death.
The Indian
by a sacred name
as the case
may
is
to
be.
not called by his ordinary name, but
which
is
subjoined "brave" or "chief"
Geronimo's Indian name was
yeh, but the Mexicans at this battle called
Go
khla
him Geronimo,
a name he has borne ever since both among the Indians and
white men.
54
CHAPTER
VII
FIGHTING UNDER DIFFICULTIES
ALL
Apaches were
satisfied
after the battle of " Kaskiyeh," but I
^
still
the other
desired
For
more revenge.
several
months we were busy with the chase and
peaceful pursuits.
other
Finally
I
suc-
ceeded in persuading two others warriors,
Ah-koch-ne and Ko-deh-ne, to go with
me
to invade the IMexican country.
We
left
our
^
went on the warpath.
carried three
and
families with the tribe
daj^s'
Mexico on the north
We were on foot and
rations.
We entered
line
of Sonora and
fol-
lowed the Sierra de Antunez Mountains to
the south end of the range.
Here we
cided to attack a small village.
know
the
light
we approached from
name of
1
this village.)
(I do not
At
day-
the mountains.
Geroiiimo had married again.
55
de-
GERONIMO
We
ad-
before
we
Five horses were hitched outside.
vanced
but
cautiously,
just
reached the horses the Mexicans opened
from
the houses.
killed.
My two companions were
Mexicans swarmed on every
some were mounted some were on
seemed to be armed.
the
day while
gun
in hand,
aim
at
had a chance
some IMexican, who,
was looking for me.
think I missed
my
aim
to retreat toward Arizona.
icans did not quit the chase.
head
me
off;
I do not
either time.
the gathering darkness I found
the next day
With
more time
But
the
Mex-
Several times
mounted Mexicans
many
fighting,
Several times during
in concealment I
to take deliberate
and
Three times that
day I was surrounded, but I kept
dodging, and hiding.
side;
foot,
;
all
fire
tried to
times they fired on me,
but I had no more arrows; so I depended
upon running and
very
tired.
I
hiding, although I
had not eaten
since the chase
began, nor had I dared to stop for
second night I got clear of
56
was
rest.
my pursuers,
The
but
UNDER DIFFICULTIES
I never slackened
my
our home in Arizona.
pace until I reached
I came into our
without booty, without
my
camp
companions, ex-
hausted, but not discouraged.
The wives and
children of
my
two dead
companions were cared for by their people.
Some of
Apaches blamed me for the
the
evil
result of the expedition, but I said nothing.
Having
failed, it
should remain
was only proper that I
But my
silent.
feelings to-
ward the Mexicans did not change
—I
hated them and longed for revenge.
still
I never
ceased to plan for their punishment, but
was hard
to
my
to get the other warriors to listen
proposed
raids.
In a few months after
this last
I persuaded
two other warriors
raiding the
Mexican
mer
raid
frontier.
adventure
to join
On
we had gone through
Apaches' range into Sonora.
and
Mountains.
in
Nedni
the
This time
we
Cho-
the
Sierra
Madre
traveled
south,
secured
entered
We
me
our for-
went through the country of the
kon-en
it
57
GERONIMO
more
and prepared
rations,
raids.
We
had
to
begin our
selected a village near the
mountains which we intended to attack at
daylight.
While asleep that night
camp and
scouts discovered our
killing
INIexican
fired
on
us,
In the morning we ob-
one warrior.
company of Mexican troops coming from the south. They were mounted
served a
and carried supplies for a long journey.
We
followed their
we were
trail until
sure
that they were headed for our range in Ari-
zona; then
three
We
days
we
hurried past them and in
own
our
reached
arrived at noon,
settlement.
and that afternoon,
about three o'clock, these INIexican troops
attacked our settlement.
killed three small boys.
riors
the
Their
Many
first
volley
of the war-
of our tribe were away from home, but
few of us who were
in
camp were
able
to drive the troops out of the mountains be-
fore night.
lost five
We
killed eight
Mexicans and
—two warriors and three boys.
Mexicans rode due south
58
in
The
full retreat.
UNDER DIFFICULTIES
Four
and
warriors were detailed to follow them,
in three days these trailers returned, say-
ing that the Mexican cavalry had left Arizona, going southward.
We were quite sure
they would not return soon.
Soon after
I
this (in the
was again able
the
^lexicans,
warriors.
to take the
warpath against
time with twenty-five
this
We
summer of 1860)
followed the
INIexican troops last
trail
of the
mentioned and entered
The
the Sierra de Sahuaripa Mountains.
second day in these mountains our scouts
troops.
There
was only one company of cavalry
in this
discovered
mounted Mexican
command, and I thought
surprising
that
them we could defeat them.
ambushed the
trail
We
over which they were to
This was at a place where the whole
come.
company must pass through
file.
by properly
a mountain de-
We reserved fire until all of the troops
had passed through; then the signal was
The INIexican troopers, seemingly
without a word of command, dismounted,
given.
59
GERONIMO
and placing
on the outside of
their horses
made a good
fight against us.
I saw that we could not
dislodge them without using all our ammuniThe warriors sudtion, so I led a charge.
denly pressed in from all sides and we
fought hand to hand. During this encounthe company, for breastworks,
my
ter I raised
spear to
kill
dier just as he leveled his
a IVIexican sol-
gun
at
me
;
I was
advancing rapidly, and
my
a pool of blood, I
under the Mexican
He
trooper.
fell
struck
me
foot slipping in
over the head with
the butt of his gun, knocking
me
senseless.
Just at that instant a warrior who followed
in
my
spear.
soldier
footstej^s killed the
Mexican with a
In a few minutes not a Mexican
was
When
left alive.
the
Apache
war-cry had died away, and their enemies
had been scalped, they began to care for
their
dead and wounded.
unconscious
bathed
me
my
I was found lying
where I had
head
in cold
to consciousness.
fallen.
They
water and restored
Then they bound up
60
UNDER DIFFICULTIES
my wound
and the next morning, although
weak from
loss
of blood and suiFering from
a severe headache, I was able to march on
the return to Arizona.
I did not fully re-
cover for months, and I
given
me by
we had
still
wear the scar
In
that musketeer.
this fight
lost so heavily that there really
no glory
Arizona.
in
was
our victory, and we returned to
No
one seemed to want to go on
the warpath again that year.
In the sunmier (1861) with twelve warriors I
We entered
again went into Mexico.
Chihuahua and followed south on the east
side of the Sierra Madi'e
Mountains four
days' journey then crossed over to the Sierra
;
de Sahuaripa range, not far east of Casa
Grande.
Here we
rested one day,
out scouts to reconnoiter.
pack trains camped
The next morning
They reported
five miles
west of
we
for their
leaving
61
mule pack
They rode away
us the booty. The
attacked them.
lives,
us.
just at daybreak, as these
drivers were starting with their
train,
and sent
GERONIMO
mules were loaded with provisions, most of
which we took home.
Two
mules were
loaded with side-meat or bacon;
threw away.
trains
We started to take
^
this
we
these pack
home, going northward through So-
when near Casita, Mexican troops
overtook us.
It was at daybreak and we
nora, but
We
were just finishing our breakfast.
had
no idea that we had been pursued or that our
enemies were near until they opened
At
the
ing
first
volley a bullet struck
lick just at the
eye and I
fell
me
unconscious.
All the other
The Mexicans,
think-
dead, started in pursuit of the fleeing
Indians.
sciousness
the
a glanc-
lower corner of the left
Indians fled to cover.
ing
me
fire.
In a few moments I regained con-
and had started at
full speed for
woods when another company coming
up opened fire on me. Then the soldiers
who had been chasing the other Indians
2
They had never eaten bacon and did not learn
for a long time.
pork
if they
Even now they
can get other meat.
fuses to eat bacon or pork.
62
will
to
do so
not eat bacon or
Geronimo
positively re-
UNDER DIFFICULTIES
turned, and I stood between two hostile companies, but I did not stand long.
Bullets
whistled in every direction and at close range
One
to me.
on
my
and
side,
inflicted a slight flesh
but I kept running, dodging,
fighting, until I got clear of
I climbed
suers.
wound
up
my
pur-
a steep canon, where the
cavalry could not follow.
The
troopers saw
me, but did not dismount and try to follow.
I think they were wise not to
come
on.
It had been understood that in case of surprise with this booty, our place
of rendez-
vous should be the Santa Bita JNIountains in
Arizona.
We did not reassemble in INIexico,
but traveled separately and in three daj's
we
were encamped in our place of rendezvous.
From
this place
handed.
to report.
we returned home empty-
We had
not even a partial victory
I again returned wounded, but
I was not yet discouraged.
Again
I
was
blamed by our people, and again I had no
reply.
After our return many of the warriors
63
GERONIMO
had gone on a hunt and some of them had
gone north to trade for blankets from the
Navajo
ing to get
home tryOne morning
I remained at
Indians.
my wounds
healed.
daybreak, when the squaws were
just at
lighting the
camp
fires to
three companies of
prepare breakfast,
Mexican troops who had
surrounded
our
opened
There was no time for fighting.
fire.
settlement
Men, women, and
children
warriors were killed, and four
captured.
My
left eye
shut, but with the other I
to hit
one of the
the
night
children fled for their
Many women and
lives.
in
officers
was
and a few
women were
still
swollen
saw well enough
with an arrow, and
then
make good my
The
troopers burned our tepees and took
escape
among
the rocks.
our arms, provisions, ponies, and blankets.
Winter was
at hand.
There were not more than twenty warriors
in
camp
at this time,
and only a few of us
had secured weapons during the excitement
of the attack.
A
few warriors followed the
64
UNDER DIFFICULTIES
trail
of the troops as they went back to Mex-
ico with their booty,
It
battle.
but were unable to offer
was a long, long time before we
were again able to go on the warpath against
the Mexicans.
The four women who were captured
at
time by the Mexicans were taken into
this
Sonora, Mexico, where they were compelled
to
work for the JMexicans.
After some
years they escaped to the mountains and
They had knives
which they had stolen from the Mexicans,
but they had no other weapons. They had
no blankets; so at night they would make a
started to find our tribe.
tepee
little
knives,
by cutting brush with
and setting them up for the
The top was covered
temporary tepee they would
One
night when their
growling
Francisco,
party
the
(about
started to build
camp
just
seventeen
the
65
fire
all sleep.
the
woman
years
fire,
In
was low they
outside
youngest
up
walls.
over with brush.
this
heard
their
of
tepee.
of
the
age),
when a moun-
GERONIMO
and
tain lion crashed through the tepee
The suddenness of
tacked her.
made her drop her
lion,
the attack
knife, but she fought as
She was no
best she could with her hand.
match for the
at-
however; her left shoul-
der was crushed and partly torn away.
The
kept trying to catch her by the throat;
lion
this she
prevented with her hands for a long
He
time.
dragged her for about 300 yards,
then she found her strength was failing her
from
loss
other
women
of blood, and she called to the
for help.
The
lion
had been
dragging her by one foot, and she had been
catching hold of his legs, and of the rocks
and underbrush, to delay him.
Finally he
stopped and stood over her.
She again
her companions and they attacked
called
him with
their knives
and
killed him.
Then
they dressed her wounds and nursed her in
the mountains for about a month.
she
When
was again able to walk they resumed
their
journey and reached our
safety.
66
tribe
in
Asa Dkklugie, Wife anu Children
UNDER DIFFICULTIES
This
woman
prisoner of
(Francisco)
war
was held
witli the other
died on the Fort
as a
Apaches and
Reservation in 1892.
Sill
Her
face was always disfigured with those
scars
and she never regained perfect use of
The
her hands.
fore
we became
JNIany
away
three older
children were carried
at diiFerent times
did underwent
died be-
prisoners of war.
women and
many of them
women
by Mexicans.
ever returned, and those
many
hardships in order to
be again united with their people.
Those
w!xG did not escape were slaves to the
icans, or
When
Mex-
perhaps even more degraded.
warriors were
Mexicans they were kept
warriors
Not
who
captured by
in chains.
who were captured once
the
Four
at a place
north of Casa Grande, called by the Indians
"
Honas," were kept
in chains for a year
when they were exchanged for
Mexicans whom we had captured.
and a
half,
We never
chained prisoners or kept them
in confinement, but they
67
seldom got away.
GERONIMO
Mexican men when captured were compelled
cut
to
wood and herd
women and
own people.
3
The
children
^
were treated as our
interpreter, Asa, son of
was
who used
finally
Whoa, remembers a
to play with the
and thenceforth
had two wives.
He
little
Apache
exchanged.
One of Geronimo's wives and her
time,
Mexican
^
"
captive Mexican girl
children, but
horses.
until he
child
were
killed at this
became a prisoner of war he
might have had as many wives as he
wished, but he says that he was so busy fighting Mexicans
that he could not support
more than two.
VIII
RAIDS
THAT WERE
summer of
INmenthe and
invaded
SUCCESSFtTL
1862 I took eight
INIexican
territory.
We went south on the west side of the Sierra
INIadre JVIountains for five days
;
then in the
night crossed over to the southern part of
Here we
the Sierra de Sahuaripa range.
again camped to watch for pack trains.
About ten
ers,
o'clock next
morning four
driv-
mounted, came past our camp with a
pack-mule
train.
they rode for their
As
soon as they saw us
lives,
leaving us the booty.
This was a long train, and packed with
blankets, calico, saddles, tinware,
sugar.
We
hurried
home
as
and loaf
fast as
we
could with these provisions, and on our re-
turn while passing through a canon in the
Santa Catilina range of mountains
zona,
in Ari-
met a white man driving a mule pack
69
GERONIMO
train.
When we
ready seen
us,
found that
and was riding
We
the canon.
saw him he had
first
examined
mules were
his
at full
tilt
train
his
al-
up
and
loaded with
all
We put them in with the other train
resumed our journey. We d'd not at-
cheese.
and
tempt to
trail
the driver
and I
am
sure he
did not try to follow us.
In two days we arrived at home.
Mangus-Colorado, our
We
tribe.
gave a
and danced
all
chief,
Then
assembled the
feast, divided the spoils,
Some of
night.
the pack
mules were killed and eaten.
we kept out
we would know if Mexican
This time after our return
scouts so that
troops should attempt to follow us.
On the third day our scouts came into camp
and reported
JVIexican cavalry dismounted
and approaching our settlement.
warriors were in camp.
took
command of one
other.
horses,
We
All our
Mangus-Colorado
division
and I of the
hoped to get possession of
then
their
surround the troops in the
70
m
O
» R
D
5
o
SUCCESSFUL RAIDS
mountains, and destroy the whole company.
This
we were unable
started
we had
killed ten troopers witli
Mexican
the loss of only one man, and the
cavalry was in full retreat,
thirty
had
However, within four hours after
scouts.
we
to do, for they, too,
followed by
armed Apaches, who gave them no
rest until they
can country.
were far inside the Mexi-
No more
troops came that
winter.
For
sions,
a long time
we had plenty of
provi-
plenty of blankets, and plenty of
clothing.
We also had plenty of cheese and
sugar.
Another summer (18G3) I
selected three
warriors and went on a raid into JNIexico.
We went south into
Sierra
de
Sonora, camping in the
Sahuaripa JMountains.
forty miles west of Casa Grande
village in the mountains, called
dians " Crassanas."
We
place and concluded to
had noticed that just
71
a small
by the In-
camped near
make an
at
is
About
attack.
this
We
midday no one
GERONIMO
seemed to be
our attack at the
we
we planned to make
noon hour. The next day
stirring ; so
stole into the
town
We had
at noon.
no
guns, but were armed with spears and bows
and arrows.
When
the
war-whoop was
given to open the attack the Mexicans fled
in every direction; not
any attempt
We
one of them made
to fight us.
shot some arrows at the retreating
Mexicans, but killed only one.
silent in th^
Soon
all
was
town and no Mexicans could be
seen.
When we
discovered that
all
the Mexicans
were gone we looked through
their houses
and saw many curious
These Mex-
icans kept
things.
many more
Many
than the Apaches did.
we saw
stand, but in the stores
in a
herd of horses and
much
mules, and packed as
supplies as
of the things
we could not underwe saw much that we
in the houses
wanted; so we drove
kinds of property
provisions
we could on them.
formed these animals
into a
72
and
Then we
pack train and
SUCCESSFUL RAIDS
The Mexicans
returned safely to Arizona.
did not even trail us.
When we
arrived in
tribe together
and feasted
it
all
day.
called the
We gave
That night the dance
presents to everyone.
began, and
camp we
did not cease until noon the
next day.
This was perhaps the most successful raid
made by us
do not know the
ever
was very
into
Mexican
territory.
value of the booty, but
great, for
we had
supplies
I
it
enough
to last our whole tribe for a year or more.
In the
fall
willing to
JNIexico.
of 1864 twenty warriors were
go with me on another raid
These were
all
armed and equipped for
we provided for
chosen men, well
battle.
As
usual
the safety of our families
before starting on this raid.
scattered
into
Our whole
and then reassembled
at a
tribe
camp
about forty miles from the former place.
In
way it would be hard for the Mexicans to
trail them and we would know where to find
our families when we returned. Moreover,
this
73
GERONIMO
if
any
hostile Indians should see this large
number of warriors leaving our range they
might attack our camp, but if they found
no one at the usual place
their raid
would
fail.
We
went south through the Chokonen
Apaches' range, entered Sonora, Mexico, at
a point directly south of Tombstone, Arizona, and went into hiding in the Sierra de
Antunez Mountains.
We
attacked several settlements in the
neighborhood and secured plenty of provisions
and
After about three days
supplies.
we attacked and captured a mule pack
at a place called
It
is
by the Indians
train
" Pontoco."
situated in the mountains due west,
about one day's journey
^
from Arispe.
There were three drivers with
One was
killed
and two escaped.
was loaded with
1
Forty-five miles.
-
Mescal
is
a
mescal,^ which
fiery liquor
this train.
The
train
was con-
produced in Mexico from several
spices of Agave.
74
SUCCESSFUL RAIDS
As
tained in bottles held in wicker baskets.
soon as
we made camp
the Indians began to
get drunk and fight each other.
too,
I,
drank enough mescal to
feel the effect
but I was not drunk.
I ordered the fight-
of
it,
ing stopped, but the order was disobeyed.
Soon almost a general
fight
was
in progress.
I tried to place a guard out around our
camp, but
serve.
were drunk and refused to
all
I expected an attack
from
troops at any moment, and really
serious matter for me, for being in
JNIexican
it
command
I would be held responsible for any
attending
the
expedition.
camp became comparatively
was a
ill
luck
Finally
the
still,
for the In-
dians were too drunk to walk or even to
fight.
While they were
poured out
all
the fires and
stupor
the mescal, then I put out
moved
siderable distance
I returned to
in this
for the wounded.
all
the pack mules to a con-
from camp.
camp
I
to try to
After
this
do something
I found that only two
were dangerously wounded.
75
From
the leg
GERONIMO
of one of these I cut an arrow head, and
from the shoulder of another I withdrew a
When
spear point.
all
the
wounds had been
cared for, I myself kept guard
till
morning.
The next day we loaded our wounded on
the
pack mules and started for Arizona.
The next day we captured come cattle
from a herd and drove them home with us.
But it was a very difficult matter to drive
cattle when we were on foot.
Caring for
the wounded and keeping the cattle from
escaping made our journey tedious. But
we were not trailed, and arrived safely at
home with all the booty.
We then
gave a feast and dance, and
After the dance we
killed
and dried the meat.
We
vided the spoils.
all
the
cattle
di-
dressed the hides and then the dried meat
was packed
stored away.
of meat.
had.
As
the mules.
in
between these hides and
All that winter we had plenty
These were the
usual
we
first cattle
killed
ever
and ate some of
We had little use
76
we
for mules, and
SUCCESSFUL RAIDS
we could not trade them for something of
value, we killed them.
In the summer of 1865, with four war-
if
I went again into Mexico.
riors,
we were accustomed
we could
more easily conceal ourselves when dismounted. But this time we wanted more
cattle, and it was hard to drive them when
we were on foot. We entered Sonora at a
point southwest from Tombstone, Arizona,
and followed the Sierra de Antunez Mounfore
we had gone on
Hereto-
to fight
foot;
on foot;
besides,
tains to the southern limit, then crossed the
country as far south as the mouth of Yaqui
Here we saw a great lake^ extending beyond the limit of sight.
Then we
River.
turned north, attacked several settlements,
and secured plenty of
When we
supplies.
had come back northwest of Arispe we
cured about sixty head of
them
go
to our
directly
homes
cattle,
in Arizona.
se-
and drove
We
did not
home, but camped in different
3
Gulf of California.
77
GERONIMO
valleys with our cattle. We were not trailed.
When we
arrived at our
camp
the tribe
was
again assembled for feasting and dancing.
Presents were given to everybody; then the
cattle
were
killed
and the meat dried and
packed.
78
CHAPTER IX
VAEYING FORTUNES
of 18G5 with nine other warIN the I went
into Mexico on foot. We
fall
riors
attacked several settlements south of Casa
many horses and
way northward with
Grande, and collected
mules.
We
made our
these animals through the mountains.
When
we made camp one evening,
and thinking that we were not being trailed,
turned loose the whole herd, even those we
had been riding. They were in a valley surrounded by steep mountains, and we were
camped at the mouth of this valley so that
near Arispe
the animals could not leave without
through our camp.
Just as
to eat our supper our scouts
coming
we had begun
came
in
and an-
nounced Mexican troops coming toward our
camp.
We started
that our scouts
for the horses, but troops
had not seen were on the
79
GERONIMO
cliffs
above us, and opened
We
fire.
scat-
tered in all directions, and the troops re-
covered
all
our booty.
In three days we
reassembled at our appointed place of ren-
dezvous in the Sierra Madre Mountains in
northern Sonora.
follow us, and
Mexican troops did not
we returned
to Arizona with-
out any more fighting and with no booty.
Again I had nothing
to say, but I
was anx-
ious for another raid.
Early the next summer (1866) I took
mounted warriors and invaded Mexican territory.
We went south through
thirty
Chihuahua as far
Santa Cruz, Sonora,
as
then crossed over the Sierra
tains,
Madre Moun-
following the river course at the south
end of the range.
We
kept on westward
from the Sierra Madre Mountains
Sierra
de Sahuripa Mountains, and
lowed that range northward.
all
to the
the horses, mules,
and
We
cattle
fol-
collected
we wanted,
and drove them northward through Sonora
into Arizona.
Mexicans saw us
80
at
many
fcwl
\t^^:
..1.
VARYING FORTUNES
times and in
many
places, but they did not
attack us at any time, nor did any troops
attempt to follow
When we
us.
our homes we gave presents to
tribe feasted
and danced.
arrived at
and the
all,
During
this raid
we had killed about fifty Mexicans.
Next year (1867) Mangus-Colorado
led
eight warriors on a raid into Mexico.
I
went as a warrior, for I was always glad
We rode south from
to fight the Mexicans.
Tombstone,
near
Mexico.
We
Arizona,
Sonora,
into
attacked some cowboys, and
after a fight with them, in which
their
number were
cattle
northward.
killed,
we drove
two of
all their
The second day we were
driving the cattle, but had no scouts out.
When we were not far from Arispe, Mexican
troops rode
upon
us.
They were
well
and well mounted, and when we
armed
first
saw
them they were not half a mile away from
us.
We
left the cattle
we could toward
and rode
as hard as
the mountains, but they
gained on us rapidly.
81
Soon they opened
GERONIMO
fire,
but were so far away from us that
we
were unable to reach them with our arrows;
finally
we reached some
timber, and, leaving
Then
our ponies, fought from cover.
the
Mexicans halted, collected our ponies, and
rode away across the plains toward Arispe,
We stood and
driving the cattle with them.
watched them until they disappeared in the
distance,
and then took up our march for
home.
We arrived home in five days with no victory to report, no spoils to divide, and not
even the ponies which we had ridden into
Mexico.
This expedition was considered
disgraceful.
The
warriors
Colorado on
who had been with Mangus-
this last expedition
return to Mexico.
wanted to
They were not
satisfied,
besides they felt keenly the taunts of the
other
warriors.
Mangus-Colorado would
not lead them back, so I took
we went on
foot, directly
Sonora, and
made our camp
82
command and
toward Arispe in
in the Sierra
de
VARYING FORTUNES
There were only
Sahuripa Mountains.
of
six
but we raided several settlements (at
us,
many
night), captured
and loaded them with
provisions, saddles
Then we returned
and blankets.
camp we
to Arizona,
When we
traveling only at night.
at our
and mules,
horses
arrived
sent out scouts to prevent
any surprise by Mexicans, assembled the
tribe, feasted,
danced, and divided the spoils.
JNIangus-Colorado would not receive any of
this booty,
No Mex-
but we did not care.
ican troops followed us to Arizona.
About a year
troops rounded
after this (1868)
up
all
the horses
Mexican
and mules
of the tribe not far from our settlement.
No
raids
year,
tacks.
had been made
into
Mexico that
and we were not expecting any
We
were
all in
at-
camp, having just
returned from hunting.
About two
o'clock in the afternoon
^Mexican scouts were seen near our
ment.
two
settle-
We killed these scouts, but the troops
got under
way
with the herd of our horses
83
GERONIMO
and mules before we saw them.
It
was
use-
overtake them on foot, and
less to try to
our tribe had not a horse
I took twenty
left.
We
warriors and trailed them.
found the
stock at a cattle ranch in Sonora, not far
from Nacozari, and attacked the cowboys
who had them in charge. We killed two
men and lost none. After the fight we
drove off our own stock and all of theirs.
We
were trailed by nine cowboys.
I
sent the stock on ahead and with three war-
any
at-
when near
the
riors stayed in the rear to intercept
tacking parties.
Arizona
on our
line
trail
we
One
night
discovered these cowboys
and watched them camp for the
night and picket their horses.
we
away
night
stole into their
led
all their horses,
About mid-
camp and
silently
leaving the cow-
Then we rode liard and overtook our companions, who always traveled
boys asleep.
at night instead of in the
daytime.
turned these horses in with the herd and
We
fell
back to again intercept anyone who might
84
VARYIXG FORTUNES
trail us.
What
these nine cowboys did next
morning I do not know, and
I
have never
heard the INlexicans say anything about
I
know they
did not follow^ us, for
not molested.
home
It
When we
arrived in
it;
we were
camp at
there w-as great rejoicing in the tribe.
was considered a good
^lexicans' horses
and
trick to get the
leave
them asleep
in
the mountains.
It
was
a long time before
we again
into ^Mexico or w^ere disturbed
icans.
85
w^ent
by the ]Mex-
CHAPTER X
OTHER RAIDS
WHEN
ters
reading the foregoing chap-
of Apache raids one not ac-
quainted with the lawlessness of the frontier
might wonder how
this
Apaches was developed
tendency of the
to such a
marked
degree; but one acquainted with the real
conditions
—the
disregard for law by both
Mexicans and white men along the border
line
of Old INIexico and Arizona in early
days
—can
readily
Apache got
understand where the
his education in the art
ducting lawless raids.
that those
who
of con-
In order, therefore,
are unacquainted with the
conditions as they were in southern Arizona
during the
eighties,
may
understand the en-
vironment of the Apaches,
given.
The
this
chapter
is
events herein narrated are taken
86
OTHER RAIDS
by the author from many accounts given
him by rehable men who
lived in this section
of country during the period mentioned.
Men
Raid by White
In 1882 a company of
ders,
who were known
Mexican
six
tra-
as " smugglers " be-
cause they evaded duties on goods which
they brought into United States and sold
in Arizona,
were camped
in Skeleton Caiion,
ten miles north of the north line of Old
JNIexico.
They were known
sums of money, but
armed and ready
to carry large
as they
to defend their possessions
they were not often molested.
this occasion, just as they
morning to prepare
white
and
were always
men opened
fire
However, on
were rising
their
in the
breakfast,
on them from ambush
save one of the JNIexicans were killed.
all
This one, though wounded, finally
escape.
A
few days after
made
the killing
cowboys on a round-up camped at
place
five
his
some
this
and buried the remains (what the
87
GERONIMO
coyotes had left)
Two
of these
five
Mexicans.
years later, at the same place, a cow-
boy found a leather bag containing seventytwo Mexican
dollars,
which small amount
money had been overlooked by
of
the
robbers.
The men who did
this
kiUing lived in
many years afterwards, and
was known that they had com-
Ai'izona for
although
it
mitted the depredation, no arrests followed,
and no attempt was made by any of the
Mexicans to recover the property of
their
fellow citizens.
Meooican Raid
In 1884 a cattleman and four cowboys
from
his
ranch started to drive some fat
cattle
to
market at Tombstone, Arizona.
The
route they took led partly through Old
Mexico and partly through Arizona.
One
night they camped in a canon just south of
the
Next morning at daycowboy who had been on herd
Mexican border.
light,
the
88
OTHER RAIDS
duty the
in
last half
of the night had just come
and aroused the camp when the IMexicans
opened
fire
on them from ambush.
The
cat-
tleman and one of the cowboys were severely
wounded
at the first volley
behind the
and took
shelter
camp wagon, from which
tion they fired as long as their
posi-
ammunition
The other three were only slightly
wounded and reached cover, but only one
lasted.
escaped with his
life.
He
remained in hid-
ing for two days before his comrades found
him.
He
saw the Mexicans rob the bodies
of the dead and lead away their saddle
horses, after
having cooked breakfast for
themselves in the deserted camp.
severely
wounded and
w^as gone,
On
all
his
He
was
ammunition
hence he could only wait.
the second
day after
this raid
some of
the cattle strayed back to the old ranch,
thereby giving notice to the cowboys that
there had been foul play.
They found
wounded companions lying
delirious
the decaying bodies of their comrades.
89
their
near
No
GERONIMO
arrests
were ever made in Mexico for these
murders, and no attempt was made to recover
damage
The
or prosecute the robbers.
two instances above narrated
will serve to
show the reader what kind of an example
was
Apaches by
set for the
at least a portion
of the inhabitants of the two Christian nations with
whom
they came in contact.
Apache Raids
It
is
thought well to give in
chapter
this
some of the depredations of the Apaches,
not told by Geronimo.
told
by our own
citizens
They are given as
and from the white
man's point of view.
In 1884 Judge McCormick and wife,
companied by
from
their
young
son,
were driving
Silver City to Lordsburg,
were ambushed by Apaches.
ac-
when they
The
bodies of
the adults were found soon afterward, but
the child's
body was never recovered.
afterwards, an
Apache squaw
told
the settlers in Arizona that the
90
Years
some of
little
boy
OTHER RAIDS
(about eight years old) cried so
much and
was so stubborn that they had to
although their
spare his
row
During
him,
was
intention
to
life.
In 1882 a
in a
original
kill
man named Hunt was wounded
in a saloon in
this
Tombstone, Arizona.
row two other men had been
killed, and, to
avoid arrest.
Hunt and
brother went into the mountains and
his
camped
about ten miles north of Willow Springs to
A
await the healing of his wounds.
few
days after they came there, Apache Indians
attacked
them
and
killed
brother, but the other,
good
the
wounded
by hard riding, made
his escape.
In 1883 two Eastern boys went into Arizona to prospect.
at
Their real outing began
Willow Springs, where they had stayed
two days with the cowboys.
These cowboys
had warned them against the Apaches, but
the
young men seemed
entirely fearless,
and
On
the
pushed on into the mountains.
second morning after they left the
91
settle-
GERONIMO
ment, one of the boys was getting breakfast
while the other went to bring in the pack
horses that had been hobbled
and turned
loose the night before to graze.
Just about
the time he found his horses,
warriors rode out
two Apache
from cover toward him
and he made a hasty retreat
to
camp, jumpr
ing off of a bluff and in so doing breaking
his leg.
A
consultation
was then held between
two Easterners and
the
perhaps
all
it
was decided that
the stories they
had been told
of the Apache raids were true, and that
it
was advisable
to surrender.
Accordingly
a white handkerchief was tied to the end of
a pole and raised cautiously above the top of
the bluff.
Indians
In about ten minutes the two
—one
a very old warrior and the
other a mere boy, evidently his son
into
rior
camp and dismounted.
The
—rode
old war-
examined the broken limb, then without
a word proceeded to take off the shirt of
the uninjured youth, with strips of which he
92
OTHER RAIDS
carefully
the broken leg.
After
two Indians ate the prepared break-
this the
fast
bound up
and remounted
Then
their ponies.
the
old warrior, indicating the direction with his
thumb,
said
"*
Doctor
—Lordsburg—three
days," and silently rode away.
men
The young
rode twenty-five miles to Sansimone,
where the cowboys
wagon
fitted
them out with
a
to continue their journey to Lords-
burg, seventy-five miles further, where a
physician's services could be secured.
In 1883 two prospectors, Alberts and
Reese by name, were driving a team, consisting
of a horse and a mule, through Tur-
key Creek bottoms, when they were shot by
the Indians.
The wagon and
left in the road,
dead in
tlie
that place.
much
harness were
and the mule was found
road two hundred yards from
Evidently the Indians had not
use for him.
The guns of
the pros-
pectors were found later, but the horse they
drove was not recovered.
In none of the above-named instances
93
GERONIMO
were the bodies of the victims mutilated.
However, there are many recorded instances
in which the
Apache Indians did mutilate
the bodies of their victims, but
it is
claimed
by Geronimo that these were outlawed Indians,
as
his
regular
warriors
were
in-
structed to scalp none except those killed in
battle,
and
to torture
none except to make
them reveal desired information.
In 1884 two cowboys
of the Sansimone Cattle
camped
at
employment
in the
Company were
Willow Springs, eighteen miles
southwest of Skeleton Caiion, and not far
from Old Mexico.
Just at sundown their
camp was surrounded by Apaches
paint, who said that they had been
in
war
at
war
with the Mexicans and wished to return to
the
United
were
There
States.
about
seventy-five Indians in the whole tribe, the
squaws and children coming up
later.
had with them about one hundred and
Mexican
horses.
sion of the
The
fifty
Indians took posses-
camp and remained
94
They
for about ten
OTHER RAIDS
days, getting their supplies of
meat by
kill-
ing cattle of the company.
With
this
band of Indians was a white
boy about fourteen years
old,
who had
evi-
dently been with them from infancy, for he
could not speak a word of English, and did
not understand
much
Apache language
Spanish, but spoke the
readily.
They would allow but one of the cowboys to leave camp at a time, keeping the
other under guard. They had sentinels with
sypglasses on
all
the hills
and peaks
sur-
rounding the camp.
One evening when one of
the cowboys,
William Berne, had been allowed
to pass out
of the camp, he noticed an Indian
mounted and,
as he approached, discovered
that the Indian had
rifle.
He
dis-
him under range of
immediately
dismounted,
his
and
standing on the opposite side from the redskin,
threw
horse's neck,
horse
his
own Winchester
when
across his
the Indian sprang on his
and galloped toward him
95
at
full
GERONIMO
speed,
making
signs to
him not
to shoot,
and
when he approached him, dismounted and
pointing to the ground, showed Berne many-
Then, as an understand-
fresh deer tracks.
ing had been estahhshed, the cowboy re-
movmted and went on
Apache
to
his
way, leaving the
hunt the deer.
One day when
this
cowboy was about ten
from camp, he found two splendid
These horses had
horses of the Indians.
miles
strayed from the herd.
would
the
in a
Thinking that they
way compensate
Apaches were
for the cattle
eating, he drove
them on
for about five miles into a canon where there
was plenty of grass and water and
there, intending to
left
them
come back after the de-
parture of the Indians and take possession
of them.
On
the tenth day after
tlie
arrival of this
band of Indians, United States
troops, ac-
companied by two Indians who had been
sent to
make
the arrangements, arrived in
camp, paid for the
cattle the
96
Apaches had
o>
'^^
X
M
^
OTHER RAIDS
eaten, took the Indians
and
their stock,
and
moved on toward Fort Bowie. The cowboys
immediatel)^ started for the canon where the
two horses had been
far
but had not gone
left,
when they met two Indians driving
them
horses in front of
as they
these
pushed on
to overtake the tribe.
Evidently the shrewdness of the paleface
had not outwitted the red
man
Geronimo says he was
in
that time.
no wise con-
nected with the events herein mentioned, but
refuses to state whether he
He
about them.
holds
it
knows anything
unmanly
to tell of
any depredations of red men except those
for which he was responsible.
Such
"
Apache
were
the
ronimo was leading
the "
will
events
transpiring
land " during the days
wrongs "of
serve to
when Ge-
his warriors to
his people.
in
avenge
This chapter
show that the Apache had
plenty of examples of lawlessness furnished
him, and Vlso that he was a very apt scholar
in this school
of savage lawlessness.
\
97
CHAPTER XI
HEAVY FIGHTING
ABOUT
^
1873 we were again attacked
by Mexican troops
in
our settlement,
but we defeated them.
make
raids into
Then we decided to
Mexico. We moved our
whole camp, packing
all
our belongings on
mules and horses, went into
made camp
in the
way we wanted
and if we passed a
in this
us,
Mexican's home we usually killed the
mates.
However,
and
mountains near Nacori.
In moving our camp
no one to spy on
IVIexico
in-
if they offered to sur-
made no resistance or trouble in
any way, we would take them prisoners.
Frequently we would change our place of
rendezvous then we would take with us our
render and
;
prisoners if they were willing to go, but if
they were unruly they might be
remember one Mexican
98
killed.
in the Sierra
I
Madre
HEAVY FIGHTING
Mountains who saw us moving and delayed
We
us for some time.
took the trouble to
get him, thinking the plunder of his house
would pay us for the delay, but after we
had
him we found nothing
killed
house worth having.
We
in
his
ranged in these
mountains for over a year, raiding the Mexican settlements for our supplies, but not
having any general engagement with IMexican troops; then
in Arizona.
we returned
to our
After remaining
in
homes
Arizona
about a year we returned to Mexico, and
went
Madre MounOur camp was near Nacori, and we
into hiding in the Sierra
tains.
had just organized bands of warriors for
when our scouts distroops coming toward our
raiding the country,
covered JNIexican
camp
to attack us.
Battle of White Hill
The
chief of the
Nedni Apaches, Whoa,
was with me and commanded one
The
warriors were
all
LOFC. ^^
division.
marched toward the
GERONIMO
troops and met them at a place about five
from our camp.
miles
of a
hill
and dismounted, placing
on the outside for breastworks.
their horses
was a round
It
showed our-
and they quickly rode
selves to the soldiers
to the top
We
very steep and rocky,
hill,
and there was no timber on
its sides.
There
were two companies of Mexican cavalry, and
we had about
the
hill
behind the rocks,
constant
fire,
We
up
and they kept up a
sixty warriors.
crept
but I had cautioned our war-
expose themselves to the Mex-
riors not to
icans.
I
their
knew
that the troopers would waste
ammunition.
Soon we had
their horses, but the soldiers
hind these and shoot at us.
killed several
a man.
killed all
would
lie
While we had
Mexicans, we had not yet
However,
it
be-
lost
was impossible to get
very close to them in this way, and I deemed
it
best to lead a charge against them.
We
had been fighting ever
since about
one o'clock, and about the middle of the
100
HEAVY FIGHTING
afternoon, seeing that
we were making no
further progress, I gave the sign for the
The war-whoop sounded and we
leaped forward from every stone over the
advance.
Mexicans' dead horses, fighting hand to
The
hand.
JNIexicans,
attack was so sudden that the
running
that,
became
utes
we had
way and
first this
so gon fused that in a
killed
them
then
few min-
Then we
all.
away our dead, and
secured all the arms we needed. That night
we moved our camp eastward through the
scalped the slain, carried
Sierra
No
Madre
INIountains into Chihuahua.
troops molested us here and after about
a year
we returned
to Arizona.
Almost every year we would
of the time in Old
this
time
many
JNIexico.
settlements
live
a part
There were
in
at
Arizona;
game was not plentiful, and besides we hked
to go down into Old Mexico. Besides, the
lands of the Nednl Apaches, our friends and
kinsmen, extended far into Mexico.
Chief,
Whoa, was
as a brother to
101
Their
me, and
GERONIMO
we spent much of our time
in his
terri-
tory.
About 1880 we were
tains south
in
camp
in the
of Casa Grande, when a com-
pany of Mexican troops attacked
were
moun-
twenty-four
soldiers
and
The Mexicans
sur-
JVIexican
about forty Indians.
camp and
prised us in
two Indians the
how they were
There
us.
fired
first volley.
on
us,
kilHng
know
I do not
able to find our
camp
unless
they had excellent scouts and our guards
were
careless,
at us before
but there they were shooting
we knew they were
near.
We
were in the timber, and I gave the order to
go forward and
fight at close range.
We
kept behind rocks and trees until we came
within ten j^ards of their
up and both
were
killed.
line,
then we stood
sides shot until all the JMexicans
We lost twelve warriors in this
battle.
This place was called by the Indians
" Sko-la-ta."
When we had buried our dead
and secured what supplies the JMexicans had,
102
HEAVY FIGHTING
we went
northeast.
At
a place near Nacori
Mexican troops attacked
called
by
about
the Indians "
eighty
us.
this place,
Nokode," there were
warriors,
Nedni Apaches.
At
Bedonkohe
and
There were three com-
panies of Mexican troops.
They attacked
and we
scattered, firing
us in an open
as
we
ran.
persed,
field,
They followed
us,
but
and soon were free from
we
dis-
their pur-
we reassembled in the Sierra
Madre Mountains. Here a council was
held, and as Mexican troops were coming
from many quarters, we disbanded.
In about four months we reassembled at
Casa Grande to make a treaty of peace.
The chiefs of the town of Casa Grande,
and all of the men of Casa Grande, made a
suit;
then
treaty with us.
We shook hands
ised to be brothers.
and prom-
Then we began
to trade,
and the Mexicans gave us mescal. Soon
nearly all the Indians were drunk. While
they were drunk two companies of Mexican
troops,
from another town, attacked
103
us,
GERONIMO
killed
more/
1
It
is
twenty Indians, and captured many
We fled
impossible
to
in all directions.
get Geronimo to understand that
these troops served the general government instead of any
particular town.
and each
city
He
still
a separate
thinks each town independent
tribe.
He
cannot understand the
relation of cities to the general government.
J04
CHAPTER
XII
GERONIMO'S MIGHTIEST BATTLE
AFTER the treachery and massacre of
^
Casa Grande we did not reassemble
for a long while, and
turned to Arizona.
when we did we
We
remained
re-
in Ari-
zona for some time, living in San Carlos
Reservation, at a place
now
went
into
In 1883
imo.
We
w^e
called
Geron-
Mexico again.
remained in the mountain ranges of
IMexico for about fourteen months, and dur-
ing
this
Mexican
time
we had many
troops.
skirmishes with
In 1884 we returned
to
Arizona to get other Apaches to come with
The Mexicans were gaththe mountains where we had
us into Mexico.
ering troops in
been ranging, and their numbers were so
much
greater than ours that
we
could not
hope to fight them successfully, and we were
105
GERONIMO
tired
of being chased about from place to
place.
In Arizona we had trouble with the
United States
(explained in next
soldiers
chapter) and returned to Mexico.
We
had
lost
about fifteen warriors in
With
the moun-
Arizona, and had gained no recruits.
our reduced number we camped in
tains north
of Arispe.
Mexican troops were
The
troops were coming down
seen by our scouts in several directions.
United States
from the
north.
We
were well armed with
guns and supplied with ammunition, but we
did not care to be surrounded by the troops
of two governments, so we started to move
our camp southward.
One
night
we made camp some
distance
from the mountains by a stream. There
was not much water in the stream, but a
deep channel was worn through the prairie
and small
trees
were beginning to grow here
and there along the bank of
this stream.
In those days we never camped without
106
HIS MIGHTEST BATTLE
placing scouts, for
liable to
we knew
that
be attacked at any time.
morning just
at
we were
The next
daybreak our scouts came
in,
aroused the camp, and notified us that JNIex-
Within
five
minutes the Mexicans began firing on
us.
ican troops were approaching.
We
made by
took to the ditches
the stream,
and had the women and children busy digging these deeper.
I gave strict orders to
waste no ammunition and keep under cover.
We
killed
many Mexicans
that day
turn lost heavily, for the fight lasted
and
all
in
day.
Frequently troops would charge at one point,
be repulsed, then rally and charge at another
point.
About noon we began to hear them speaking my name with curses. In the afternoon
the general came on the field and the fighting became more furious. I gave orders to
my warriors to try to kill all the Mexican
officers.
About three o'clock the general
called all the officers together at the right
side
of the
field.
The
place where they as-
107
GERONIMO
sembled was not very far from the main
stream, and a
where
the
was being
and I
^
understood most of
those ditches
is
This
it.
" Officers,
:
the red devil
sides
is
about
yonder
of the ditches
;
oners; dead Indians are what
not spare your
at
any
pris-
we want. Do
own men; exterminate
cost ; I will post the
shoot all deserters;
in
his last day.
men, women, and children take no
band
in
Geronimo and
This must be
hated band.
Ride on him from both
kill
The general was
so that I could hear all he said,
what he told them
his
held.
The wind was blowing
an old warrior.
I
very close to where
this ditch
my direction,
Cautiously
stood.
officers
crawled out
the council
ditch ran out close to
little
this
wounded
to
go back to your com-
panies and advance."
Just as the
command
to
go forward was
given I took deliberate aim at the general
and he
around
1
'
In an instant the ground
fell.
me was
Geronimo has a
riddled with bullets, but I
fair
knowledge of the Spanish language.
108
o
O
rt
>
o
=
HIS MIGHTEST BATTLE
The Apaches had
seen.
along the ditches arose the
fierce
was untouched.
From
all
my
war-cry of
The columns wav-
people.
ered an instant and then swept on; they did
not retreat uotil our
fire
had destroyed the
front ranks.
After
this their fighting
was not
so fierce,
yet they continued to rally and readvance
until dark.
my name
They
speak
also continued to
That
with threats and curses.
night before the firing had ceased a dozen
Indians had crawled out of the ditches and
set fire to the
long prairie grass behind the
During
Mexican
troops.
followed
we escaped
This was the
to the mountains.
last battle that I ever
with JNIexicans.
fought
United States troops were
trailing us continually
the treaty
the confusion that
from
this
time until
was made with General Miles
in
Skeleton Caiion.
During
my many
I received eight
wars with the Mexicans
wounds, as follows: shot
the right leg above the knee, and
109
still
in
carry
GERONIMO
the bullet; shot through the left forearm;
wounded in the right leg below the knee with
a saber wounded on top of the head with the
;
butt of a musket; shot just below the outer
corner of the left eye shot in left side shot
;
;
in the back.
I do not
did not
I have killed
many Mexicans;
know how many, for frequently I
count them. Some of them were
not worth counting.
It has been a long time since then, but
I have no love for the Mexicans.
still
With me
they were always treacherous and malicious.
I
am
old
now and
shall never
go on the war-
path again, but if I were young, and fol-
lowed the warpath,
it
would lead into Old
Mexico.
110
PART
III
THE WHITE MEN
CHAPTER
XIII
COMING OF THE WHITE MEN
ABOUT
the time of the massacre of
^"Kaskiyeh" (1858) we heard
some white men were measuring land
that
to the
In company with a number of
south of us.
other warriors I went to visit them.
We
could not understand them very well, for
had no
interpreter, but
we made
we
a treaty
with them by shaking hands and promising
to be brothers.
Then we made our camp
near their camp, and they came to trade
We gave them buckskin,
with us.
and ponies
visions.
in
We
exchange for
also
shirts
know
kept
it
and pro-
brought them game, for
We
did
the value of this money, but
we
which they gave us some money.
not
blankets,
and
Indians that
later learned
it
was very
113
from the Navajo
valuable.
GERONIMO
Every day they measured land with curious instruments and put down marks which
we could not understand.
They were good
men, and we were sorry when they had gone
on
into the west.
About
men
Hot
soldiers.
I ever saw.
ten years later some
more white
their
first
white
These were
came.
made
They were not
men
These were the
camp on
At
Springs.
and we did not
all
warriors.
They
the Gila River south of
first
dislike
not as good as those
they were friendly
them, but they were
who came
first.
After about a year some trouble arose
between them and the Indians, and I took
the warpath as a warrior, not as a chief. ^
I
my peomy tribe;
had not been wronged, but some of
ple had been,
and I fought with
for the soldiers and not the Indians were at
fault.
Not long
after this
some of the
officers
of the United States troops invited our
1
As
a tribe they would fight under their tribal chief,
Mangus-Colorado.
war
chief,
If several tribes had been called out, the
Geronimo, would have commanded.
114
THE WHITE
]MEN
leaders to hold a conference at
Apache Pass
Just before noon the In-
(Fort Bowie).
dians were shown into a tent and told that
would
they
When
Our
Gopi.
Sanza,
went back
2
Regarding
^langus-Colorado,
cutting
but most of the
Among
killed at this time
Kladetahe,
Niyokahe,
and
the
Indians
mountains and
left the
treachery
this
to the
this
by
killed or captured.
After
eat.
were^ attacked by
warriors,
Bedonkohe Apaches
were
something to
tent, escaped;
were
Avarriors
chief,
other
several
through the
the
given
in the tent they
soldiers.
and
be
attack,
Mr. L. C. Hughes, editor of
The Star, Tucson, Arizona, to
whom
I
was referred by
General Miles, writes as follows:
"It appears that Cochise and
his tribe
had been on the
warpath for some time and he with a number of subordinate
chiefs
was brought into the military camp at
Bowie under the promise that a treaty of peace was to
bt.
held,
when they were taken
handcuffs were put upon them.
his
way through
into
a large tent where
Cochise, seeing this, cut
the tent and fled to the mountains;
in less than six hours
and
had surrounded the camp with from
three to five hundred warriors; but the soldiers refused to
make
fight."
115
GERONIMO
I do not think that the
fort entirely alone.
agent had anything to do with planning
this,
for he had always treated us well.
believe
was
it
entirely
planned
I
by the
soldiers.
From^
the very
first
the soldiers sent out
to our western country,
and the
officers in
charge of them, did not hesitate to wrong
They never explained to the
Government when an Indian was wronged,
the Indians.
but always reported the misdeeds of the Indians.
Much
men was
deeds of
that
was done by mean white
reported at Washington as the
my people.
The Indians always
tried to live peace-
ably with the white soldiers and settlers.
One day during
the time that the soldiers
were stationed at Apache Pass I made a
This was done by shak-
treaty with the post.
ing hands and promising to be brothers.
Cochise and
3
Mangus- Colorado
willing to concede, yet
it
did likewise.
is
more general than we are
may
be more nearly true than
This sweeping statement
our own accounts.
116
—
THE WHITE MEN
I do not
know
command, but
that ever
came
name of
the
was the
this
to
the officer in
first
Apache Pass.
regiment
This treaty
was made about a year before we were
tacked in a tent, as above related.
at-
In a few
days after the attack at Apache Pass we organized in the mountains and returned to
fight the soldiers.
the
There were two
tribes
Bedonkohe and the Chokonen Apaches,
commanded by
days' skirmishing we
both
that
was coming
Fort.
Cochise.
After a few
attacked a freight train
in with supplies
We killed some of the men and cap-
tured the others.
These prisoners our chief
offered to trade for the Indians
soldiers
tent.
for the
had captured
This the
whom
the
at the massacre in the
officers refused, so
we
killed
our prisoners, disbanded, and went into hid-
Of those who took
am the only one now
ing in the mountains.
part in this affair I
living.
In a few days troops were sent out to
search for us, but as
we were disbanded,
117
it
GERONIMO
was, of course, impossible for them to locate
any
hostile
camp.
During
the time they
many of
were searching for us
(who were thought by the
riors
our warsoldiers to
be peaceable Indians) talked to the
officers
and men, advising them where they might
find the camjD they sought, and while they
searched
places
we watched them from our hiding
and laughed at
After
this
their failures.
trouble
all
of the Indians
agreed not to be friendly with the white
any more.
There was no general engage-
ment, but a long struggle followed.
times
we
men
attacked the white
First
men
a
—sometimes
few Indians
they attacked
us.
would be
and then a few
killed
Some-
soldiers.
I
think the killing was about equal on each
The number killed in
not amount to much, but
side.
these troubles
did
this treachery
on the part of the
Indians
soldiers
had angered the
and revived memories of other
wrongs, so that we never again trusted the
United States troops.
118
QuANN'A
Parker
Cliiff of CoiiiMiiclic Iiuliaiis
CHAPTER XIV
GREATEST OF WRONGS
PERHAPS
the greatest
wrong
done to the Indians was the
ment
received
by our
tribe
States troops about 1863.
tribe,
from the United
The
chief of our
for our people with the
white settlement at Apache Tejo,
It
white
treat-
]Mangus-Colorado, went to make a
treaty of peace
ico.
ever
New INIex-
had been reported to us that the
men
friendly and
in
this
more
settlement
reliable
zona, that they would live
were more
than those in Ari-
up
to their treaties
and would not wrong the Indians.
Mangus- Colorado, with three other warriors, went to Apache Tejo and held a council with these citizens and soldiers.
They
told him that if he would come with his tribe
and
live
from
near them, they would issue to him,
the Government, blankets, flour, j)ro119
GERONIMO
and
visions, beef,
Our
all
manner of
chief promised to return to
When
Tejo within two weeks.
supplies.
Apache
he came
back to our settlement he assembled the
I did not believe that
whole tribe in council.
the people at
said
it
Apache Tejo would do
as they
and therefore I opposed the plan, but
was decided that with part of the
Mangus-Colorado should return
Tejo and
receive
an
issue
to
tribe
Apache
of rations and sup-
If they were as represented, and
plies.
men would keep
these white
fully, the
if
the treaty faith-
remainder of the tribe would join
him and we would make our permanent home
at
Apache Tejo.
I
was
to remain in charge
of that portion of the tribe which stayed in
Arizona.
We
gave almost
all
of our arms
and ammunition to the party going
Apache Tejo,
be treachery
any
surprise.
so that in case there should
they would be prepared for
Mangus-Colorado and about
half of our people went to
happy
that
to
now
New
Mexico,
they had found white
120
men
GREATEST OF WRONGS
who would
they could
be kind to them, and with
live in
No word
From
ever
peace and plenty.
came
we heard
other sources, however,
In
this
from them.
to us
they had been treacherously
slain.
whom
that
captured and
^
dilemma we did not know just
exactly what to do, but fearing that the
troops
who had captured them would
attack
we retreated into the mountains near
Apache Pass.
During the weeks that followed the departure of our people we had been in suspense, and failing to provide more supplies,
us,
had exhausted
all
of our store of provisions.
This was another reason for moving camp.
On
this retreat, while
mountains,
herd of
General
men with a
men were in
discovered four
cattle.
front in a
1
we
passing through the
Two
of the
buggy and two were behind on
Miles
telegraphed
from
Whipple
Barracks,
Arizona, Sept. 24, 1886, relative to the surrender of the
Apaches.
Among
other things he said: " Mangus-Colorado
had years ago been foully murdered after he had surrendered."
121
GERONIMO
We killed all four,
horseback.
but did not
We
scalp them; they were not warriors.
drove the cattle back into the mountains,
made a camp, and began
to kill the cattle
and pack the meat.
Before we had finished
surprised and attacked
troops,
who
this
work we were
by United States
killed in all seven Indians
warrior, three
women, and three
—one
children.
The Government troops were mounted and
so were we, but we were poorly armed, having given most of our weapons to the
sion of our tribe that
Tejo, so
had gone to Apache
we fought mainly with
At
and arrows.
first
I
all
my
spears, bows,
I had a spear, a bow,
and a few arrows; but
spear and
divi-
in a short time
arrows were gone.
Once
was surrounded, but by dodging from
to side of
my
horse as he ran I escaped.
was necessary during
this fight for
my
side
It
many of
the warriors to leave their horses and escape
on
foot.
at call,
But my
and
horse was trained to come
as soon as I reached a safe place,
122
GREATEST OF WRONGS
^'
not too closely pursued, I would call him
if
During
to me.^
directions
we
this fight
and two days
scattered in all
later reassembled at
our appointed place of rendezvous, about
from the scene of
fifty miles
About ten days
later the
The
at sun-
fight lasted all day, but our ar-
rows and spears were
o'clock,
same United
new camp
States troops attacked our
rise.
this battle.
all
gone before ten
and for the remainder of the day we
had only rocks and clubs with which to
We could
ons,
and
damage with these weapnight we moved our camp about
do
at
fight.
little
four miles back into the mountains where
would be hard for the cavalry
it
to follow us.
who had been
left
behind to observe the movements of the
sol-
The next day our
diers, returned,
scouts,
saying that the troops had
gone back toward San Carlos Reservation.
A
we were again attacked by another company of United
2
few days after
Geroniino often calls his horses to him in Fort
Reservation.
to
this
him at
He
gives only one shrill note
full speed.
123
Sill
and they run
GERONIMO
Just before
States troops.
this fight
we had
been joined by a band of Chokonen Indians
under Cochise, who took command of both
We
divisions.
were repulsed, and decided
to disband.
After we had disbanded our
tribe
the
Bedonkohe Apaches reassembled near
their
old
camp
vainly waiting for the return of
No
Mangus-Colorado and our kinsmen.
tidings
came save that they had
Then
treacherously slain.^
held,
and as
it
all
been
a council was
was believed that Mangus-
Colorado was dead, I was elected Tribal
Chief.
For a long time we had no trouble with
anyone. It was more than a year after I
had been made Tribal Chief that United
States troops surprised and attacked our
They
camp.
killed
women, and four
3
Regarding
the
seven
children,
five
warriors, captured all our
killing
of
Mangus-Colorado,
L,.
Hughes of
the Tucson, Ariz., Star, writes as follows:
was early
in
troops
the year
'63,
when General West and
C.
"It
his
were camped near Membras, that he sent Jack
124
;
GREATEST OF WRONGS
and
supplies, blankets, horses,
We had nothing left
destroyed our tepees.
winter was beginning, and
was the
it
After the
knew.
est winter I ever
Their
trail
cold-
soldiers
withdrew I took three warriors and
them.
and
clothing,
trailed
back toward San
led
Carlos.
Mangus, who had been on
Swilling, a scout, to bring in
The
Cochise at Bowie.
old chief
was always for peace,
and gladly accepted the proffer; when he appeared
camp General West ordered him put
in
at tlie
into the guard-house,
which there was only a small opening in the rear and
but one small window.
As
my
shall
*
with
warpath ever since the time of the incident
the
This
is
end.
I
the old chief entered he said:
felt that
he was
to be assassinated.
orders to shoot him
if
hunt
again
never
mountains and through the valleys of
my
over
people.'
the
He
The guards were given
he attempted to escape.
He
lay
down and tried to sleep, but during the night, someone
threw a large stone which struck him
in
the breast.
He
sprang up and in his delirium the guards thought he was
attempting escape and several of them shot him; this was
the end of Mangus.
"
His head was severed from
his
body by a surgeon,
and the brain taken out and weighed.
The head meas-
ured larger than that of Daniel Webster, and the brain
was of corresponding weight.
Washington,
and
is
now on
sonian Institution."
125
The
skull
exhibition
at
was sent to
the
Smith-
CHAPTER XV
REMOVALS
WHILE
returning from trailing the
Government troops we saw two
men, a Mexican and a white man, and shot
With these two
horses we returned and moved our camp.
My people were suffering much and it was
deemed advisable to go where we could get
them off
more
their
provisions.
horses.
Game was
scarce in our
range then, and since I had been Tribal
Chief I had not asked for rations from the
Government, nor did I care
to
do
so,
but we
did not wish to starve.
We
had heard that Chief Victoria of the
Chihenne (Oje Caliente) Apaches was holding a council with the white
Springs in
New
ISIexico,
plenty of provisions.
We
126
men
near
Hot
and that he had
had always been
REMOVALS
on friendly terms with
toria
was
With
the help of the
especially
this tribe,
my
kind to
and
We
Springs.
his
easily
we went
to
found Victoria
band, and they gave us supplies for
the winter.
We stayed with them
a year, and during this stay
peace.
people.
two horses we had cap-
tured, to carry our sick Mith us,
Hot
and Vic-
We
had not the
for about
we had
perfect
least trouble with
JMexicans, white men, or Indians.
When we
had stayed as long as we should, and had
again accumulated some supplies,
cided to leave Victoria's band.
him that we were going
we should have
we
When
de-
I told
to leave he said that
a feast and dance before
we
separated.
The
festivities
were held about two miles
above
Hot
days.
There were about four hundred In-
Springs, and lasted for four
dians at this celebration.
I do not think
ever spent a more pleasant time than
this occasion.
No
we
upon
one ever treated our tribe
more kindly than Victoria and
127
his
band.
We
GERONIMO
are
still
proud to say that he and
his
people
went to Apache Pass
(Fort
were our friends.
When
I
Bowie) I found General Howard
^
in
com-
mand, and made a treaty with him.
This
treaty lasted until long after General
How-
He
ard had left our country.
his
word with us and
We
treated us as brothers.
never had so good a friend
United States
We
officers as
among
the
General Howard.
could have lived forever at peace with
any pure, honest white man
him.
If there
in the
United States army, that
eral
always kept
is
Howard.
and even to
man
is
Gen-
All the Indians respect him,
this
day frequently talk of the
happy times when General Howard was
command of our
After he went away
Post.
he placed an agent at Apache Pass who
1
General O. O.
Howard was
been sent by President Grant,
the
Apache
ton, Vt.,
Indians.
and that he
is-
not in command, but had
in 1872, to
make peace with
The general wrote me from Burling-
under date of June
the treaty,
in
also
12, 1906, that
he remembered
remembered with much
tion subsequently meeting Geronimo.
128
Editor.
satisfac-
REMOVALS
sued to us from the Government clothing,
rations,
and
directed.
Howard
supplies, as General
When
beef was issued to the In-
dians I got twelve steers for
my
and
tribe,
Ra-
Cochise got twelve steers for his tribe.
tions
if
were issued about once a month, but
we ran out we only had
were supplied.
Now,
this Reservation,
to ask
and we
as prisoners of
war
in
we do not get such good
rations.'
Out on
away from Apache
Pass a man kept a store and saloon. Some
time after General Howard went away a
the prairie
band of outlawed Indians
killed this
man,
and look away many of the supplies from
his store.
On
some Indians
" tiswin,"
the very next day after this
at the
Post were drunk on
which they had made from corn.
They fought among themselves and four of
them were
killed.
There had been quarrels
and feuds among them for some
2
They do not
time,
and
receive full rations now, as they did then.
129
GERONIMO
after this trouble
we deemed
it
impossible to
keep the different bands together in peace.
Therefore we separated, each leader taking
his
own
band.
Some of them went
to
San
Carlos and some to Old Mexico, but I took
my
tribe
back to
Hot
Springs and rejoined
Victoria's band.
ISO
XVI
IN PRISON
AND ON THE WARPATH
SOON after we arrived
in
New
Mexico
two companies of scouts were sent
from San
When
Carlos.
they came to
Springs they sent word for
to
come
me and
Hot
Victoria
The messengers did not
to town.
say what they wanted with us, but as they
seemed friendly we thought they wanted a
council,
and rode
soon as
we
in to
arrived in
meet the
town
officers.
soldiers
met
As
us,
disarmed us, and took us both to headquarters,
where we were tried by court-martial.
They asked us only
a few questions and then
Victoria was released and I was sentenced
to the guardhouse.
the guardhouse
I asked
it
Scouts conducted
and put me
in chains.
them why they did
was because I had
left
131
this
me
When
they said
Apache Pass.
'
to
GERONIMO
I do not think that I ever belonged to
Apache Pass,
those soldiers at
or that I
should have asked them where I might go.
Our bands
gether,
could no longer live in peace
to-
and so we had quietly withdrawn,
expecting to
live
with Victoria's band, where
we thought we would not be
also sentenced seven other
in the
^
molested.
Apaches
They
to chains
guardhouse.
I do not
know why
these Indians
this
was done, for
had simply followed me from
Apache Pass to Hot Springs. If it was
wrong (and I do not think it was wrong)
for us to go to Hot Springs, I alone was to
blame.
why
They asked
the soldiers in charge
they were imprisoned and chained, but
received no answer.
I was kept a prisoner for four months,
during which time I was transferred to San
1
Victoria, chief of the
Hot Spring Apaches, met
his
death in opposing the forcible removal of his band to a
reservation, because having previously tried
felt it impossible for separate
and failed he
bands of Apaches to
peace under such arrangement.
132
live at
ON THE WARPATH
Then
Carlos.
I think I
had another
although I was not present.
not
know
that I
had another
and
told that I had,
at
trial,
In fact I do
trial,
but I was
rate I
anj'^
was
re-
leased.
After
this
we had no more
trouble with
the soldiers, but I never felt at ease
longer at the Post.
We were allowed to live
above San Carlos at a place
Geronimo.
A
called "
Golee "
Nick
any
man whom
now
the
was agent
called
Indians
at this place.
All went well here for a period of two years,
but we were not
satisfied.
In the summer of 1883 a rumor was current that the officers were again planning to
imprison our leaders.
to revive the
memory of
—the massacre
This rumor served
all
our past wrongs
in the tent at
Apache Pass,
the fate of JNIangus-Colorado,
and
my own
unjust imprisonment, which might easily
have been death to me.
Just at
were told that the
officers
up the
Geronimo
river above
133
this
time
come
v/anted us to
to a fort
we
(
Fort
GERONIMO
Thomas)
did not believe that any good could
this conference, or that there
of
we
so
it;
We
to hold a council with them.
come of
was any need
held a council ourselves, and
fearing treachery, decided to leave the reser-
We
vation.
thought
it
more manly
on the warpath than to be
There were
all
about 250 Indians,
by myself and Whoa.
fight with the
we
We
We went through
just west of there had a
Apache Pass and
battle
killed in prison.
Bedonkohe and Nedni Apaches,
chiefly the
led
in
to die
United States troops.
killed three soldiers
and
In
this
lost none.
went on toward Old Mexico, but on
the second
day after
diers overtook us
this
United States
sol-
about three o'clock in the
we fought until dark. The
ground where we were attacked was very
afternoon and
rough, which was to our advantage, for the
troops were compelled to dismount in order
to fight us.
diers
we
I do not
killed,
and three
but we
children.
know how many
lost
sol-
only one warrior
We had plenty of guns
134
ON THE WARPATH
and ammunition at
Many
this time.
of the
guns and much ammunition we had accumulated while living in the reservation,
and the
remainder we had obtained from the White
JNIountain
Apaches when we
left the reser-
vation.
Troops did not follow us any longer,
we went south almost to Casa Grande
and camped in the Sierra de Sahuaripa
so
Mountains.
We
ranged
in the
mountains
of Old Mexico for about a year, then
re-
turned to San Carlos, taking with us a herd
of
cattle
and
horses.
Soon after we arrived
officer in charge,
horses
and
cattle
at
San Carlos the
General Crook, took the
away from
us.
I told
him
that these were not white men's cattle, but
belonged to us, for we had taken them from
the JNIexicans during our wars.
him that we did not intend
mals, but that
raise stock
we wished
on our range.
to kill these ani-
to
keep them and
He
would not
lis-
I went
up
ten to me, but took the stock.
135
I also told
GERONIMO
near Forth Apache and General Crook or-
dered
was arrested;
I
and scouts
officers, soldiers,
to see that
if I offered resistance
were instructed to
kill
me.
This information was brought to
the Indians.
When
they
me by
I learned of this pro-
posed action I left for Old Mexico, and
about four hundred Indians went with me.
They were the Bedonkohe, Chokonen, and
Nedni Apaches. At this time Whoa was
dead, and Naiche was the only chief with
me. We went south into Sonora and camped
in the mountains.
Troops followed
us,
but
we were camped in
mountains west of Casa Grande. Here
did not attack us until
the
we were attacked by Government Indian
scouts. One boy was killed and nearly all of
our
women and
After
children were captured.^
this battle
we went south of Casa
Grande and made a camp, but within a few
days
2
this
camp was
Geronimo's whole
attacked by Mexican
family, excepting
warrior, were captured.
136
his
eldest
son,
a
ON THE WARPATH
soldiers.
We skirmished with them
killing a
all
day,
few Mexicans, but sustaining no
loss ourselves.
That night we went
east into the foothills
of the Sierra Madre Mountains and made
Mexican troops
another camp.
trailed us,
and after a few days attacked our camp
again.
This time the Mexicans had a very
large army, and
gagement.
It
is
we avoided
a general en-
senseless to fight
when you
cannot hope to win.
That night we held a council of war; our
scouts had reported bands of United States
and Mexican troops
mountains.
We
at
many
points in the
estimated that about two
thousand soldiers were ranging these mountains seeking to capture us.
General Crook had come down into Mexico
Sierra
They
de Antunez
me
that General
me and
I went to his
with the United States troops.
were camped
Mountains.
Crook wished
camp.
When
in
the
Scouts told
to see
I arrived General Crook said
137
GERONIMO
me, "
to
tion? "
Why
did you leave the reserva-
I said: "
You
live in the reservation the
One year
ple lived.
me
that I might
same
as white peo-
told
I raised a crop of corn,
and gathered and stored
it,
and the next year
I put in a crop of oats, and
when
was almost ready
you told your
soldiers to
put
to kill me.
me
to harvest,
in prison,
If I had been
and
let
the crop
if I resisted
alone I would
now have been
in
instead of that
you and the Mexicans are
hunting
me
good circumstances, but
He
with soldiers."
said:
"I
never gave any such orders; the troops at
Fort A23ache, who spread
that
it
this report,
Then
was untrue."
knew
I agreed to go
back with him to San Carlos.
It
time.
was hard for me
Now
untrue,^
I
know
and I firmly
the orders for
me
to believe
that
him
what he
at that
said
was
believe that he did issue
to be
put in prison, or to
be killed in case I offered resistance.
3
Geronimo's exact words, for which the Editor disclaims
any responsibility.
138
CHAPTER XVII
THE FINAL STRUGGLE
WE
go
started with all our tribe to
with General Crook back to the
United
States, but I feared treachery
We
decided to remain in Mexico.
and
were
not under any guard at this time.
The
United States troops marched
and
the Indians followed, and
suspicious,
how
we turned
when we became
I do not
know
army went
after
back.
far the United States
in front
myself, and some warriors turned back before
we were
missed,
I have suffered
and I do not
care.
much from such unjust
orders as those of General Crook. Such acts
have caused much distress to
my
think that General Crook's death
1
These are the exact words of Geronirao.
people.
*
was sent
The Editor
not responsible for this criticism of General Crook.
139
I
is
GERONIMO
by the Almighty
many
evil
punishment for the
as a
deeds he committed.
Soon General Miles was made commander of
the western posts, and troops
all
They were
trailed us continually.
led
Captain Lawton, who had good scouts.
Mexican^
became more
soldiers also
We
and more numerous.
we
almost every day, and so
to break
up
by
The
active
had skirmishes
finally decided
into small bands.
With
six
men
and four women I made for the range of
New
mountains near Hot Springs,
ico.
We
passed
many
cattle ranches,
had no trouble with the cowboys.
cattle to eat
food, but
for water.
]Mex-
whenever we were
but
We killed
in
need of
we frequently suffered greatly
At one time we had no water for
two days and nights and our horses almost
died
tains
from
of
thirst.
New
We
ranged
in the
Mexico for some
moun-
time, then
thinking that perhaps the troops had left
2
Governor Torres of Sonora had agreed to cooperate
with our troops in exterminating or capturing this tribe.
140
THE FINAL STRUGGLE
On our return through
Mexico, we returned.
Old Mexico we attacked every Mexican
found, even if for no other reason than to
kill.
We believed they had asked the United
States troops to
come down
to
Mexico
to
fight us.
South of Casa Grande, near a place
by the Indians Gosoda, there was
called
a road leading out from the town.
There
was much freighting carried on by the Mex-
Where the road ran
mountain pass we stayed in hid-
icans over this road.
through a
ing,
and
passed
we
whenever
killed them, took
we wanted, and
We
Mexican
what supplies
destroyed the remainder.
were reckless of our
felt that
freighters
lives,
because
we
every man's hand was against us.
If we returned to the reservation we would
be put in prison and killed; if we stayed in
Mexico they would continue
to fight us ; so
we .gave no
to send soldiers
quarter to anyone
and asked no favors.
After some time we
14)1
left
Gosoda and
GERONIMO
soon were reunited with our tribe in the
Sierra de
Antunez Mountains.
Contrary to our expectations the United
States soldiers had not left the mountains in
Mexico, and were soon trailing us and
skir-
Four or
our camp. One
mishing with us almost every day.
five
times they surprised
time they surprised us about nine o'clock in
the morning, and captured
all
our horses
^
(nineteen in number) and secured our store
of dried meats.
We also
in this encounter.
About
lost three
Indians
the middle of the
afternoon of the same day we attacked them
from the rear
a prairie
as they
—
ourselves.
killed
In
one
were passing through
soldier,
this skirmish
but lost none
we recovered
all
our horses except three that belonged to me.
The
three horses that
we
did not recover
were the best riding horses we had.
Soon after
3
this
we made
Captain Lawton reports
officially
a treaty with the
the
same engagement,
but makes no mention of the recapture (by the Apaches)
of the horses.
142
THE FINAL STRUGGLE
Mexican
troops.
They
told us that the
United States troops were the
these wars,
and agreed not to
with us provided
United
States.
real cause of
fight
any more
we would return
This we agreed
to the
to
do,
and resumed our march, expecting to try
make
to
a treaty with the United States sol-
There seemed
diers
and return to Arizona.
to be
no other course to pursue.
Soon after
this scouts
from Captain Law-
ton's troops told us that he wished to
a treaty with us; but I
knew
make
that General
Miles was the chief of the American troops,
and I decided
We
to treat with him.
continued to move our
camp
north-
ward, and the American troops also moved
northward,^ keeping at no great distance
from
us,
I sent
but not attacking us.
my
brother Porico (White Horse)
with Mr. George Wratton on to Fort Bowie
to see General Miles,
*
and
to tell
See note page 142.
143
him that
GERONIMO
we wished
to return to Arizona; but before
these messengers returned I
scouts
—Kayitah,
met two Indian
a Chokonen Apache, and
They were
Marteen, a Nedni Apache.
serv-
ing as scouts for Captain Lawton's troops.
They
told
me
and had sent them
So I went
had come
that General Miles
to the
me
to ask
camp of
to
meet him.
the United States
troops to meet General Miles,
When
I arrived at their
rectly to General Miles
camp
I went di-
and told him how I
had been wronged, and that I wanted to
turn to the United States with
my
re-
people,
who had
been captured ^ and taken away from us.
General Miles said to me: " The Presias
we wished
to see our families,
dent of the United States has sent
speak to you.
He
ble with the white
me
to
has heard of your trou-
men, and says that
if
you
few words of treaty we need
have no more trouble. Geronimo, if you
will agree to a
will agree to a
few words of treaty
be satisfactorily arranged."
6
See page
144
136.
all will
War
GoTKHO
Kiowa Indians
Chief,
THE FINAL STRUGGLE
So General
INIiles
told
me how we
We
be brothers to each other.
could
raised our
hands to heaven and said that the treaty was
We
not to be broken.
took an oath not to
do any wrong to each other or to scheme
against each other.
Then he
talked with
me
for a long time
and told me what he would do for me
in the
future if I would agree to the treaty.
I did
not greatly believe General Miles, but because the President of the United States
had sent
me word
make
I agreed to
the
Then I asked General Miles said to me:®
"I will take you
enar Miles said to me:^ "I will take you'
under Government protection; I will build
you a house; I will fence you much land;
treaty,
and
I will give
to keep
you
it.
farming implements.
nished with
men
horses, mules,
cattle,
to
You
will
be
and
fur-
work the farm, for you
yourself will not have to work.
In the
fall
I will send you blankets and clothing so that
6
For terms of treaty
145
see
page
154.
GERONIMO
you
will not suffer
from cold
in the winter
time.
"
There
plenty of timber, water, and
is
grass in the land to which I will send you.
You
will live with
you agree
family. If
see
your
tribe
to this treaty
your family within
you
shall
five days."
I said to General Miles:
ficers that
and with your
"All
the of-
have been in charge of the Indians
have talked that waj^ and
it
sounds
like a
story to me; I hardly believe you."
He
said: " This time
it is
the truth."
know
man, nor of this new
I said: "General Miles, I do not
the laws of the white
country where you are to send me, and I
might break
He
said
:
their laws."
"
While I
live
you
will not
be
arrested."
Then
I
agreed
to
make
the
treaty.
(Since I have been a prisoner of war I have
been arrested and placed in the guardhouse
twice for drinking whisky.)
We
stood between his troopers and
146
my
THE FINAL STRUGGLE
We
warriors.
placed a large stone on the
Our
blanket before us.
this stone,
and
it
was
treaty
to last until the stone
should crumble to dust; so
treaty,
was made by
we made
and bound each other with an
the
oath.
I do not believe that I have ever violated
that treaty
filled his
;
but General Miles
'
never ful-
promises.
When we
had made the treaty General
Miles said to me: "
INIy brother,
you have
your mind how you are going to
kill
in
men,
and other thoughts of war; I want you to
put that out of your mind, and change your
thoughts to peace."
Then I agreed and gave up my arms. I
said: "I will quit the warpath and live at
peace hereafter."
Then General Miles swept a spot of
ground clear with his hand, and said: " Your
past deeds shall be wiped out like this and
you
7
will start a
The
new
life."
criticisms of General Miles in the foregoing chapter
are from Geronimo, not from the Editor.
147
CHAPTER XVIII
SURRENDER OF GERONIMO
ON
February
11,
Senate
1887, the
passed the following resolution:
"
Resolved, That the Secretary of
War
be directed to communicate to the Senate
all
dispatches of General Miles referring to the
surrender of
tions given to
Geronimo, and
all
instruc-
and correspondence with Gen-
eral Miles in reference to the same."
These
papers are published in the Senate Executive
Documents, Second Session, 49th Con-
gress, 1886-7,
Volume
II, Nos. Ill to 125.
For an exhaustive account of
the conditions
of Geronimo's surrender the reader
is
re-
ferred to that document, but this chapter
is
given to show briefly the terms of surrender,
and corroborate,
at least in part, the state-
ments made by Geronimo.
14)8
SURRENDER OF GERONIMO
Upon assuming command
of the Depart-
ment of Arizona, General Nelson A. Miles
was directed by the War Department to use
most vigorous operations for the destruction or capture of the hostile Apaches.
The following
extracts are
from
instruc-
tions issued April 20th, 1886, for the in-
formation and guidance of troops serving
in the southern portion
of Arizona and
New
Mexico.
"The
chief object of the troops will be
to capture or destroy
any band of
hostile
Apache Indians found in this section of
country, and to this end the most vigorous
and
persistent efforts will be required of
all officers
and
soldiers until the object is
accomplished."
"
will
A
sufficient
number of
Indians
be used as auxiliaries to discover any
signs of hostile Indians,
"
reliable
To
and as
trailers."
avoid any advantage the Indians
149
GERONIMO
may
have by a relay of horses, where a
commander
troop or squadron
hostile Indians
he
will
is
near the
be justified in dis-
command and
and best riders to make
mounting one-half of
selecting the lightest
his
pursuit by the most vigorous forced marches
until the strength
command
shall
of
all
the animals of his
have been exhausted."
The following telegrams show
the efforts
of the United States troops and the cooperation of
Mexican troops under Governor
Torres
"
Headquarters Division of the Pacific,
" Presidio of
San Francisco, Cal.
"July
''Adjutant General,
"Washington, D. C:
"
The following telegram
22, 1886.
just received
from General Miles
"
Lawton reports, through
Colonel Royall, commanding at Fort
Huachuca, that his camp surprised Ge*
Captain
150
SURRENDER OF GERONIMO
ronimo's
camp on Yongi
River, about 130
miles south and east of Campas, Sonora,
or nearly 300 miles south of
dary, capturing
all
Mexican boun-
the Indian property, in-
cluding hundreds of j^ounds of dried meat
and nineteen riding animals.
fifth
This
the
is
time within three months in which the
Indians have been surprised by the troops.
While the
yet
it
troops,
has
results
have not been
decisive,
encouragement to the
given
and has reduced the numbers and
strength of the Indians, and given them a
and
feeling of insecurity even in the remote
almost
mountains
inaccessible
of
Old
Mexico.'
"In absence of
division
commander.
"C. McKeever,
" Assistant
151
Adjutant General."
GERONIMO
"
"
Headquarters Division of the Pacific,
" Presidio of San Francisco, Cal.
" August 19, 1886.
Adjutant General,
"Washington, D. C:
" Following received from General Miles,
dated 18th:
"
'
Dispatches
to-day
from
Governor
Torres, dated Hermosillo, Sonora, Mexico,
from
Colonels
Forsyth
and
Beaumont,
commanding Huachuca and Bowie districts,
confirms the following: Geronimo with
forty Indians
is
endeavoring to make terms
of peace with IVIexican authorities of Fron-
One of our scouts, in returnFort Huachuca from Lawton's
teraz district.
ing
to
command, met him, Naiche, and
other Indians on their
way
to Fronteraz
;
had
them they said they
make peace, and looked worn and
a long conversation with
wanted to
thirteen
;
arm in
a sling, bandaged.
The splendid work of
the troops is evidently having good effect.
hungry.
Geronimo
carried his right
152
Kaytah
Apache Scouts who were
Nahteen
Gen. Lawton
witli
SURRENDER OF GERONIMO
Should
hostiles not surrender to the INIexican
authorities,
Lawton's command
G
them, and Wilder, with
is
south of
M
and
troops,
Fourth Cavalry, moved south to Fronteraz,
and
will
be there by
Lieutenant
20th.
Lockett, with an effective command, will
be in good position to-morrow, near Guada-
lupe Canon, in Cajon Bonito INIountains.
On
the 11th I had a very satisfactory inter-
view with Governor Torres.
officials
The
JSIexican
are acting in concert with ours.'
" O. O. Howard,
"Major
Howard
telegraphed from
San Francisco,
California, Sep-
General O. O.
Presidio,
General."
tember 24, 1886, as follows:
"...
The 6th of September General
Miles reports the hostile Apaches made
overtures of surrender, through Lieutenant
Gatewood, to Captain Lawton.
sired Certain terms
to
me
(INIiles).
They
de-
and sent two messengers
They were informed
153
that
GERONIMO
they must surrender as prisoners of war to
troops in the
render to
me
They promised
field.
to sur-
and for eleven days
in person,
Captain Lawton's command moved north,
Geronimo and Naiche moving
frequently camping near
Skeleton
Canon they
they desired to see
it.
.
.
halted,
me
parallel
.
and
At
saying that
(INIiles)
before sur-
rendering."
After Miles's
arrival he reports as fol-
lows:
" Geronimo
camp amid
came
from
the rocks and said he
to surrender.
He
mountain
his
was willing
was told that they could
surrender as prisoners of war; that
it
was
way of officers of the Army to kill
enemies who laid down their arms."
not the
their
".
.
.
Naiche was wild and suspi-
cious
and evidently feared treachery.
knew
that the once noted leader,
He
Mangus-
Colorado, had, years ago, been foully mur-
dered after he had surrendered, and the
154
last
SURRENDER OF GERONIMO
hereditary chief of the hostile Apaches hesitated to place himself in the
palefaces.
.'*
.
.
Continuing
hands of the
his report.
General
Howard
says:
"
.
I believed at
.
.
reports that
first
from
surrender was
the
official
uncondi-
except that the troops themselves
tional,
would not
kill
the
hostiles.
Now, from
General Miles's dispatches and from
his an-
nual report, forwarded on the 21st instant
by mail, the conditions are plain:
First,
that the lives of all the Indians should be
spared.
Second, that they should be sent
Fort Marion, Florida, where
to
their tribe,
including their families, had already been
ordered.
D.
.
.
."
S. Stanley, Brigadier General, tele-
graphs from San Antonio, Texas, October
22,
".
1886, as follows:
.
.
Geronimo
155
and
Naiche
re-
GERONIMO
quested an interview with
me when
they
first
ascertained that they were to leave here,
and
in talking to them,
I told them the
exact disposition that was to be
made of
They regarded the separation of
themselves from their families as a violation
them.
of the terms of their treaty of surrender, by
which they had been guaranteed, in the most
positive
manner conceivable
to their minds,
that they should be united with their families
at
Fort Marion.
" There were present at the talk they had
me Major J. P. Wright, surgeon.
United States Army; Captain J. G. Bal-
with
lance, acting Judge-advocate,
Army; George Wratton,^
United States
the interpreter;
Naiche, and Geronimo.
"
The Indians were separated from their
families at this place; the women, children,
iMr. George Wratton
is
now
at Fort
acting as Superintendent of Apaches.
He
Sill,
Oklahoma,
has been with
the Apaches as interpreter and superintendent since their
surrender.
156
SURRENDER OF GERONIMO
and the two scouts were placed
in a separate
car before they left.
" In an interview with
me
they stated the
following incident, which they regard as an
of their treaty of surrender,
essential part
and which took
at
j^lace
Canon
Skeleton
before they had, as a band,
made up
their
minds to surrender, and before any of them,
except perhaps Geronimo, had given up
their arms,
and when they were
able to escape
me
to
fully
and defend themselves.
" General Miles said to
with
still
them
'
:
You go
Fort Bowie and at a certain
time you will go to see your relatives in
Florida.'
After they went to Fort Bowie
he reassured them that they would see their
four and a half or
relatives in Florida in
five days.
"While
said to
at Skeleton
them
with you.'
'
:
Canon General
INIiles
I have come to have a talk
The
conversation
was
inter-
preted from English into Spanish and from
Spanish into Apache and vice versa.
157
The
GERONIMO
interpreting
done by a
from English
man by
interpreting
into Spanish
was
name of Nelson. The
from Spanish into Apache was
the
done by Jose Maria Yaskes.
Montoya was
Jose Maria
also present, but he did not
do
any of the interpreting.
"Dr. Wood, United States Army, and
Lieutenant
Tenth Infantry, were
Clay,
present.
" General Miles
and
said,
'
drew a
line
on the ground
This represents the ocean,' and,
putting a small rock beside the
'
line,
he
said,
This represents the place where Chihua-
hua
is
He
with his band.'
another stone and placed
from the
first,
and
then picked
it
a short distance
'
This represents
said,
He then picked up
you, Geronimo.'
stone and placed
the others,
and
Indians at
Camp
a
it
said,
little
'
up
a third
distance
from
This represents the
Apache.
The President
wants to take you and put you with Chihuahua.'
He
then picked up the stone
which represented Geronimo and
158
his
band
SURRENDER OF GERONIMO
and put
it
beside the one which represented
Chihuahua
After doing
Fort Marion.
at
he picked up the stone which repre-
this
Camp Apache and
sented the Indians at
placed
it
beside the other
two stones which
Geronimo and Chihuahau
represented
Fort Marion, and
said,
'
That
President wants to do, get
is
at
what the
of you to-
all
gether.'
" After their arrival at Fort
eral Miles said to them,
want
to begin a
one of
his
new
marked
the finger of the other
ing to his open palm,
it
all
is
ridges,' then,
it,
he
said,
From now on we
life,'
and holding up
hands with the palm open and
horizontal he
past;
*
Bowie Gen-
'
lines across
hand and
'
it
with
said, point-
This represents the
covered with hollows and
rubbing
his other
palm over
That represents the wiping out
of the past, which
will be considered
smooth
and forgotten.'
"
The
interpreter,
Wratton, says that he
was present and heard
159
this
conversation.
GERONIMO
The Indians say
that Captain
Fourth Cavalry, was
"Naiche
who was
eral,
his
the acting assistant adjutant gen-
house in Fort Bowie, 'Don't be afraid;
shall
that Fort
is
come
Marion
do
You
to you.
all right.'
is
He
will
also told
go
to
them
not a very large place,
not j^robably large enough for
and that probably
will
Captain Thompson,
said that
your friends
and
also present.
De^Dartment of Arizona, told him at
no harm
'
Thompson,
in six
months or
so
all,
you
be put in a larger place, where you can
He
better.'
told
them the same thing
when they took their departure in the cars
from Fort Bowie.
" The idea that they had of the treaty of
surrender given in this letter
is
forwarded
at their desire, and, while not desiring to
comment on the
to say that
character,
my
knowledge of the Indian
and the experience I have had
with Indians of
roborating
matter, I feel compelled
all
kinds,
circumstances
160
and the
and
facts
cor-
that
SURRENDER OF GERONIMO
have been brought to
my
notice in this par-
ticular case, convince
me
that the foregoing
statement of Naiche and Geronimo
is
sub-
stantially correct."
Extract from the annual report (1886)
commanded
by Major General O. O. Howard, U. S.
Army.
of the Division of the
"
Headquarters Division of the Pacific,
" Presidio of San Francisco, Cal.
"
"
Pacific,
September
17, 1886.
Adjutant General,
"
"
the
Army, Washington, D. C:
General I have the honor to submit
following report upon military opera-
U.
S.
:
tions
and the condition of the Division of
the Pacific for the information of the Lieu-
tenant General, and to
make some sugges-
tions for his consideration:
"
On
about
the 17th of INIay, 1885, a party of
fifty
of
the
Chiricahua prisoners,
161
GERONIMO
headed by Geronimo, Naiche, and other
from the White Mountain
chiefs, escaped
Reserve, in Arizona, and entered
career of
upon a
murder and robbery unparalleled
in the history of Indian raids.
" Since then,
and up to the time of
suming command of
this division,
my
as-
they had
been pursued by troops with varying success.
" After the assassination of Captain Crawford,
on January
hostiles
11,
asked for a
a conference on
'
by the Mexicans, the
talk,'
March
and
25, 26,
finally
and
27, with
General Crook, in the Canon of Los
budos, 25 miles south of
it
that they should be conducted
his battalion
Em-
San Bernardino,
Mexico, on which latter date
Manus, with
had
was arranged
by Lieutenant
of scouts, to Fort
Bowie, Ariz.
"
The march commenced on the morning
of March 28 and proceeded until the night
of the 29th, when, becoming excited with
fears
of possible punisliment,
162
Geronimo
EaiiMa
Tuklonen
SURRENDER OF GERONIMO
and Naiche, with twenty men, fourteen
women, and two boys, stampeded
Manus immediately
Lieutenant
hills.
to
the
pur-
sued, but without success.
my
" Simultaneously with
mand of
the
division
taking com-
Brigadier General
Crook was relieved by Brigadier General
who at once
commenced by
complete the
JMiles,
set out to
task
his predecessor.
"
Geronimo and
depredations,
now
now
his
band were committing
in the
United States and
in Mexico, and, being separated into
small parties, easily eluded the troops, and
carried on their
work of murder and
out-
rage.
"
Early
in
May
General
JNIiles
organized
the hostile field of operations into districts,
each with
cific
its
command of
instructions to
to cover the entire
ties,
"
and give the
An
effective
troops, with spe-
guard the water
holes,
ground by scouting parhostiles
no
rest.
command, under Captain
163
GERONIMO
Lawton, Fourth Cavalry, was organized for
a long pursuit.
"
On May
alry,
had a
3 Captain Lebo, Tenth Cav-
fight with Geronirao's
band 12
miles southwest of Santa Cruz, in Mexico,
with a loss of one soldier killed and one
wounded.
After
this fight the
treated southward followed
Indians re-
by three troops
of cavalry.
"On May
12 a serious fight of Mexican
troops with the hostiles near Planchos, ISIexico,
resulted in a partial defeat of the
Mexi-
cans.
"
On May
15 Captain Hatfield's com-
mand engaged Geronimo's band
in
Corrona Mountains, suffering a
of two
killed
loss
and three wounded, and the
loss
the
of
and mules, the Indians losing
several horses
several killed.
*'
On May
Cavalry,
Vista,
rifles,
16 Lieutenant Brown, Fourth
struck
Mexico,
the
capturing
Buena
several
horses,
and a quantity of ammunition.
164
^
near
hostiles
SURRENDER OF GERONIMO
"
The usual
tiguing
June
hostiles
lena,
when
his
by the
they
engaged the
Mexico, and after a stubborn fight
About
and
the Mexicans
until
about 40 miles southeast of Magda-
pulsed them.
"
by troops, continued
chase
21,
of outrages, with fa-
series
.
.
re-
.
August Geronimo
the middle of
band were so reduced and harassed
tireless
made
pursuit of the soldiers that
offer of surrender to the
cans, but without
" Their
coming
locality
thus
Mexi-
to terms.
being
definitely
known, disposition of the troops was rapidly
made
to act in conjunction with the IMexi-
cans to intercept Geronimo and force his
surrender.
"
On August
25 Geronimo, when near
Fronteraz, Mexico, recognizing that he was
pretty well surrounded, and being out of
ammunition and food, made overtures of
capitulation,
through
Lieutenant
Gate-
wood, Sixth Cavalry, to Captain LaAvton.
165
GERONIMO
He
desired certain terms, but
was informed
that a surrender a? prisoner of
war was
ail
would be accepted.
that
"
The Indians then proceeded to the vicinity of Captain Lawton's command, near
Skeleton Canon, and sent word that they
wished to see General Miles.
"
at
On
September 3 General Miles arrived
Lawton's camp, and on September 4
Naiche, the son of Cochise, and the hereditary chief of the Apaches, with Geronimo
the hostiles, with the under-
surrendered
all
standing,
seems, that they should be sent
it
out of Arizona.
" I
of
am
not informed of the exact nature
this surrender, at first
tional.
.
"I am,
deemed uncondi-
.
.
sir,
very respectfully, your obe-
dient servant,
"
"
Major
General,
Howard,
United States Army."
O. O.
166
SURRENDER OF GERONIMO
Statement of
W.
T. Melton, 'Anadarko,
Oklahoma.
From
1882 to 1887 I lived in southern
Arizona, and was employed by the Sansi-
mone
Company.
Cattle
In 1886 I was stationed
in
Skeleton
Canon, about 10 miles north of the boundary
line
between Arizona and Old Mexico,
with J. D. Prewitt.
It
was our duty to
ride
the lines south of our range and keep the!
cattle
of the Company from straying
intoj
Old Mexico.
One afternoon, when returning from our
ride, we discovered an Indian trail leading
toward our camp.
of the
hills
We
rode hurriedly out
into a broad valley so that
we
could better discover any attacking parties
of Apaches and
if assailed
have at
fighting chance for our lives.
the
least a
We
knew
Apaches under Geronimo were on the
warpath, but they were far
Mexico.
down
in
Old
However, our knowledge of the
167
GERONIMO
Indians led us to expect anything at any
time
—to always be ready for the worst.
When we
reached the valley
we
struck
a cavalry trail also headed for our camp.
This was perplexing, for neither the Indians
nor the soldiers seemed to have been riding
fast,
and both
in Skeleton
trails led
toward our camp
This canon was a nat-
Canon.
ural route
from Old
and almost
all
JNIexico to Arizona,
bands of Indians, as well as
detachments of United States troops, passed
and repassed through
this valley
when go-
ing to Old Mexico or returning therefrom,
but never before had two hostile bands
passed through here at the same time and
traveling in the
one
fled
could
same
direction, except
and the other pursued.
mean was
a mystery to us.
when
What
this
Could
it
be that the troops had not seen the Indians?
Were
off
the redskins trying to head the troops
and attack them
in their
camp?
Were
the troops hunting for those Indians? Could
this
be Lawton's
command?
168
Could that be
:
SURRENDER OF GERONIMO
Geronimo's band?
Then who were
No,
it
was impossible.
these troops
and what In-
dians were those?
Cautiously
we rode
to
our camp, and
nailed on the door of our cabin
was
this
notice
"
BE CAREFUL, GERONIMO IS NEAR BY AND
HAS NOT YET SURRENDERED.
" CAPT.
Then we
A
LAWTON.'^
understood.
short distance
above our cabin
we
found the camp of the troops and we had
just finished talking with Captain Lawton,
who
advised us to remain in his
camp
rather
than risk staying alone in our cabin, when
up rode the chief, Geronimo. He was
mounted on a blaze-faced, white-stockinged
dun horse.
He came directly to Captain Lawton and
through an interpreter asked who we were
and what we wanted.
As
soon as the explanation was given he
nodded
his
approval and rode away.
169
GERONIMO
Prewitt and I rode away with him.
We
were well armed and well mounted and Ge-
ronimo was well mounted, but so far as we
could see unarmed.
I tried to talk with the
chief (in English), but could not
understand.
and
Prewitt wanted to shoot ^ him
said he could easily kill
shot,
make him
him the
first
but I objected and succeeded in re-
straining him.
While we were arguing the
chief rode silently between us, evidently feel-
ing perfectly secure.
All this time
we had
been riding in the direction of our horses
that were grazing in the valley about a mile
distant
from our
corral.
When we came to a
from Lawton's camp,
where a spur of the mountain ran far out
place about a half mile
into the valley,
Geronimo turned
luted, said in fairly
Senors" and began
2
good Spanish, " Adios,
to ascend a
mountain
Recently Mr. Melton told Geronimo of this conversa-
tion.
if
aside, sa-
The wily old
Prewitt's
pistol
chief laughed shyly
Other men have tried to shoot
them
failed.
and
said,
had been knocked out of
But I'm glad he
me and
didn't try
170
his
at least
it."
"What
hand?
some of
SURRENDER OF GERONIMO
Later we learned that he was going
path.
toward
directly
We
rocks.
his
camp
far
up among
the
rode on, drove our horses back
to the corral
and remained
in
our cabin
all
but were not molested by the In-
night,
dians.
The next day we
killed thi'ee beeves for
the Indians, and they were paid for
tain
On
Lawton.
the
second
mounted Mexican scouts came
As
camp.
to
by Cap-
day two
Lawton's
soon as these JNIexicans came in
sight the Indians seized their
arms and van-
among the rocks.
Captain Lawton wrote an account of con-
ished, as
ditions
it
were,
and delivered
who withdrew.
their
it
to the Mexicans,
After they had gone and
mission had been explained to Ge-
ronimo the Indians again returned to
camp and
On
laid
down
the next day
General
INIiles
their
their arms.
word reached camp thrt
was approaching and the In-
dians again
armed and disappeared among
the rocks.
(Many of
171
the
Apache squaws
GERONIMO
had
glasses^
field
and were stationed every
day on prominent mountain peaks to keep a
lookout. No one could approach their camp
camp without being
or Lawton's
by these
discovered
spies.)
Soon after General Miles joined Lawton's
command Geronimo rode
camp
into
unarmed, and dismounting approached General Miles, shook
hands with him, and then
stood proudly before the officers waiting
for
General Miles to begin conversation
with him.
The
interpreter said to Geronimo, "
Gen-
Geronimo
said,
eral Miles
" I
is
your friend."
never saw him, but I have been in need
of friends.
Why has he not been with me? "
When
answer was interpreted every-
this
body laughed.
After
this
was no
there
more formality and without delay the
cussion of the treaty
remember
s
These
distinctly
field glasses
was begun.
of the treaty
is
All I
that Ge-
were taken from soldiers and
(Mexicans and Americans)
whom
172
dis-
officers
the Apaches had killed.
W.
At whose cami)
in
F.
Mei.tov
Skeleton Canon (MToniino snrrenflered
SURRENDER OF GEROXIMO
ronimo and
his
band were not
to be killed,
but they were to be taken to their families.
I remember this more distinctly, because
the Indians were so
much
pleased with this
particular one of the terms of the treaty.
Geronimo, Naiche, and a few others went
on ahead with General
band of Indians
left
INIiles,
but the main
under the escort of
Lawton's troops.
The night before they
left,
a
young
squaw, daughter-in-law of Geronimo, gave
birth to a child.
The next morning
the hus-
band, Geronimo's son, carried the child, but
the mother
mounted her pony unaided and
rode away unassisted
under military
On
—a
prisoner of war
escort.
the afternoon of the day of the treaty
Captain Lawton built a monument (about
ten feet across and six feet high) of rough
stones at the spot where
the treaty was
The next year some cowboys on a
round-up camped at the place, and core
down the monument to see what was in it.
made.
173
GERONIMO
All they found was a bottle containing a
piece of paper
names of the
After the
upon which was written
the
who were with Lawton.
Indians left we found one hunofficers
dred and fifty dollars and twenty-five cents
($150.25) in Mexican
nest*
rat's
money hidden
in a
near where the Indians had
camped.
About
ten o'clock on the morning after
Apaches and
the
had gone away
soldiers
twenty Pimos Indians, accompanied by one
white man, surrounded our
manded
to
abouts.
We
they
camp and
de-
know of Geronimo's wherethem of the treaty and
told
followed the
trail
on toward Fort
Bowie.
That afternoon, thinking
Apaches
past,
ride the lines
my
all
danger from
partner, Prewitt, went to
and I was
left in
camp
alone.
pumping water (by horse-power) at
well, when I saw three Indians round-
I was
the
4
This was a stick nest built on top of the ground by a
species of
woods
rat.
174
SURRENDER OF GERONIMO
ing up our horses about half a mile away.
They saw me but did not
disturb me, nor
did I interfere with them, but as soon as
they had driven that bunch of horses north-
ward over the
hill
out of sight I rode quickly
off in another direction
and drove another
bunch of horses into the
corral.
The
rest
of the afternoon I stayed in camp, but saw
no more Indians.
The next day we rode over
direction these Indians
that they had
the
hill
in the
had gone and found
camped not three miles away.
There were evidently several in the party
and they had kept scouts concealed near the
top of the
hill
to watch me,
and
to shoot
from ambush had I followed them.
we knew
because
at the crest
we saw behind some
of the
hill in
me
This
rocks
the loose soil the
imprints left by the bodies of three warriors
where they had been lying down in concealment.
At
their
hoofs of
camp we found
my
the head and
favorite horse, " Digger," a
175
GERONIMO
fine little sorrel
pony, and knew that he had
We followed their
served them for dinner.
far into Old Mexico, but did not over-
trail
We had been accustomed to
take them.
"it
say
was Geronimo's band," whenever any
depredation was committed, but this time
we were not
so positive.
We do not wish to express our own opinion,
but to ask the reader whether, after
having had the testimony of Apaches,
diers,
and
tions
of
who knew
civilians,
surrender,
and,
sol-
the condi-
having
after
examined carefully the testimony offered,
would be
possible to conclude that
made an
unconditional surrender?
Before passing from
it
Geronimo
this subject
it
would
be well also to consider whether our Govern-
ment has
treated these prisoners in strict
accordance with the terms of the treaty
made
in Skeleton
Canon.
176
CHAPTER XIX
A PRISONER OF WAR
WPIEN
I had given
up
to the
Gov-
me on the Southern Pacific Raih'oad and took me to San
Antonio, Texas, and held me to be tried by
ernment they put
their laws.
In forty days they took
me from
there to
Fort Pickens (Pensacola), Florida.
they put
me
to
sawing up large
logs.
Here
There
were several other Apache warriors with me,
and
all
of us had to work every day.
For
in this place
we were kept at hard labor
and we did not see our families
until INIay,
1887.
nearly two years
direct violation
This treatment was in
of our treaty made
at Skele-
ton Canon.
After
to
this
we were
sent with our families
Vermont, Alabama, where we stayed
177
five
GERONIMO
years and worked for the Government.
had no property, and I looked
General Miles to send
me
We
in vain for
to that land of
which he had spoken; I longed in vain for
the implements, house, and stock that
eral Miles
Gen-
had promised me.
During this time one of my warriors,
Fun, killed himself and his wife. Another
one shot
He
fell
is still
wife and then shot himself.
his
dead, but the
woman
recovered and
living.
We were not health}^ in this place,
So many of our
climate disagreed with us.
people died that I consented to
wives go to the INIescalero
Mexico to
live.
for the
let
Agency
This sej)aration
my
New
one of
is
in
accord-
ing to our custom equivalent to what the
white people
call divorce,
and
so she married
again soon after she got to Mescalero.
also kept our
two small
had a right to
do.
Robbie, are
Mexico.
still
Lenna
The
children,
children,
which she
Lenna and
living at INIescalero,
is
married.
178
She
New
I kept one
A PRISONER OF WAR
wife, but she
daughter
our
separation
dead now and I have only
is
Eva
my
Since
with me.
from Lenna's mother I have
never had more than one wife at a time.
Since the death of Eva's mother I married
another
woman (December,
1905) but
could not live happily and separated.
went home to her people
—that
we
She
an Apache
is
divorce.
Then,^ as now, Mr. George Wratton su-
He
perintended the Indians.
has always
had trouble with the Indians, because he has
mistreated them.
One day an
Indian, while
drunk, stabbed ^Ir. Wratton with a
little
The officer in charge took the part
of Mr. Wratton and the Indian was sent to
knife.
prison.
When^ we
first
came
tain Scott w^as in charge,
built for us
to
Fort
Sill,
Cap-
and he had houses
by the Government.
We
were
1
These are not the words of the Editor, but of Geronimo.
2
They were
in
Alabama from May,
1894.
179
1888,
to October,
GERONIMO
also
from the Government,
given,
The Indians
hogs, turkeys and chickens.
did not do
much good
with the hogs, because
how
they did not understand
them, and not
many
cattle,
to care for
Indians even at the
present time keep hogs.
We did better with
and chickens, but with these we
the turkeys
did not have as good luck as white
men
With
well, in-
the cattle
deed, and
we
we have done very
like to raise
them.
We
do.
have
a few horses also, and have had no bad luck
with them.
In the matter of selling^ our stock and
grain there has been
much misunderstand-
The Indians understood that the cattle were to be sold and the money given to
them, but instead part of the money is given
ing.
to the Indians
3
and part of
The Indians are not allowed
When
by the
officer
Indians
who owned them and part of
(Apache)
The
placed in
ready for market they are sold
in charge, part of the
fund.
is
to sell the cattle them-
selves.
cattle are
it
supplies,
it
money paid
farming implements,
for the Apaches are paid for from this fund.
180
to the
placed in a general
etc.,
A PRISONER OF WAR
what the
"Apache Fund."
officers call the
We have had five different officers in charge
of the Indians here and they have
much
very
alike
— not
ruled
consulting
Apaches or even explaining
may
all
the
to them.
It
be that the Government ordered the
officers in
charge to put
this cattle
money
into
an Apache fund, for once I complained
and
told Lieutenant
Purington
^
that I in-
tended to report to the Government that he
had taken some of
money and put
it
my
part of the cattle
into the
Apache Fund, he
said he did not care if I did
tell.
Several years ago the issue of clothing
ceased.
This, too,
may
have been by the
order of the Government, but the Apaches
do not understand
If there
is
it.
an Apache Fund,
some day be turned over
4
The
ronirao.
criticism
it
to the Indians, or
of Lieutenant Purington
The Editor disclaims any
is
181
from Ge-
responsibility
as in all cases where individuals are criticised
warrior.
should
for
it,
by the old
GERONIMO
at least they should have an account of
for
their earnings.
it is
When
Sill
it,
General Miles
last
Fort
visited
I asked to be relieved from labor on
account of
my
age.
I also remembered
what General Miles had promised me
treaty
and told him of
it.
He
in the
said I need
not work any more except when I wished
to,
and
since that time I have not been de-
tailed to
I have worked a
do any work.
great deal, however, since then, for, although
I
am
ple as
6
old, I like to
much
as I
work
am
^
and help
my
peo-
able.
Geronimo helps make hay and care for the
cattle,
but
does not receive orders from the Superintendent of the
Indians.
182
PART IV
THE OLD AND THE NEW
CHAPTER XX
UNWRITTEN LAWS OF THE APACHES
Trials
WHEN
an Indian has been wronged
by a member of
if
he does not wish to
personally,
If he
in
is
settle the difficulty
make complaint to
the Chieftain.
unable to meet the offending parties
complaint, anyone
inform the chief of
or
may,
a personal encounter, and disdains to
make
it
his tribe he
may
in his stead
this conduct,
and then
becomes necessary to have an investigation
trial.
Both the accused and the accuser
are entitled to witnesses, and their witnesses
are not interrupted in
any way by
questions,
but simply say what they wish to say in
regard to the matter.
The
placed under oath, because
witnesses are not
it is
not believed
that they will give false testimony in a matter relating to their
own
185
people.
GERONIMO
The
chief of the tribe presides during
these trials, but if
it is
a serious offense he
asks two or three leaders to
sit
with him.
These simply determine whether or not the
man
ter
guilty.
is
is
If he
is
not guilty the mat-
ended, and the complaining party has
forfeited his right to take personal ven-
geance, for if he wishes to take vengeance
himself, he
must object
would prevent
it.
to the trial which
If the accused
found
is
guilty the injured party fixes the penalty,
which
is
generally confirmed by the chief and
his associates.
Adoption of Children
If any children are left orphans by the
usage of war or otherwise, that
if
both
parents are dead, the chief of the tribe
may
is,
adopt them or give them away as he
desires.
In the case of outlawed Indians, they may,
if they wish, take their children with them,
but
if
they leave the children with the
tribe,
the chief decides what will be done with
186
UNWRITTEN LAWS
them, but no disgrace attaches to the
chil-
dren.
We obtained
Lake"
Salt
''
our
from a
salt
This
the Gila IMountains.
is
little
lake in
a very small
lake of clear, shallow water, and in the center a small
mound
of the water.
drink,
arises
The water
is
too salty to
and the bottom of the lake
When
with a brown crust.
broken cakes of
water of
salt
is
this
adhere to
it.
covered
crust
is
These
may
be washed clear in the
this lake,
but if washed in other
cakes of salt
water
above the surface
will dissolve.
When
visiting this lake
not allowed to even
enemy.
kill
our people were
game
or attack an
All creatures were free to go and
come without molestation.
Preparation of a Warrior
To
be admitted as a warrior a youth must
have gone with the warriors of
separate times on the warpath.
187
his tribe
four
GERONIMO
On the first trip he will be given only very
With
inferior food.
he must be con-
this
tented without murmuring.
the four trips
is
On
"^^Sv
is
none of
he allowed to select his food
must eat such food
as the warriors do, but
as he
On
permitted to have.
each of these expeditions he acts as
servant, cares for the horses, cooks the food,
and does whatever duties he should do without being told.
to be done,
is
to
to
He
knows what things are
and without waiting
do them.
He
is
to be told
not allowed to speak
any warrior except
answer to ques-
in
when told to speak.
During these four wars he is expected to
learn the sacred names of everything used
in war, for after the tribe enters upon the
warpath no common names are used in referring to anything appertaining to war in
tions or
any
way.
War
is
a
solemn
religious
matter.
If, after four expeditions, all the warriors are satisfied that the
188
youth has been
UNWRITTEN LAWS
industrious, has not spoken out of order,
has been discreet in
courage in
battle,
all
things, has
has borne
all
shown
hardships
uncomplainingly, and has exhibited no color
of cowardice, or weakness of any kind, he
may by
vote of the council be admitted as
a warrior;
but
if
any warrior objects to
him upon any account he
to further tests,
ageously, his
When
and
if
will be subjected
he meets these cour-
name may again be proposed.
he has proven beyond question that
he can bear hardships without complaint,
and that he
a stranger to fear, he
is
ad-
is
mitted to the council of the warriors in the
After
lowest rank.
test for promotions,
this there is
but by
sent he assumes a station
and
if
that
position
honor, he
is
asked, or
may
station,
is
no formal
common
on the
con-
battlefield,
maintained with
allowed to keep
it,
and may be
volunteer, to take a higher
but no warrior would presume to
take a higher station unless he had assurance
from the
leaders of the tribe that his con189
GERONIMO
duct in the
first
position
was worthy of com-
mendation.
From
this point
by the council
tion
of the
in
upward
formal assembly
is
the elec-
chief.
Old men are not allowed
but their advice
age means
the only election
loss
is
to lead in battle,
Old
always respected.
of physical power and
is
fatal to active leadership.
Dances
All dances are considered religious cere-
monies and are presided over by a chief and
They
medicine men.
are of a social or mili-
tary nature, but never without some sacred
characteristic.
A
Dance of Thanksgiving
Every summer we would gather the
of the yucca, grind and pulverize
mold
it
into cakes; then the tribe
it
fruit
and
would
be assembled to feast, to sing, and to give
praises to Usen.
were said by
all.
Prayers of Thanksgiving
When
190
the dance began
Chihuahua and Family
UNWRITTEN LAWS
the
leaders
bore
and added
cakes
these
words of praise occasionally
to the usual
tone sounds of the music.
The War Dance
After a council of the warriors had deliberated,
and had prepared for the warpath,
the dance would be started.
there
is
the usual singing led
In
this
dance
by the warriors
and accompanied with the beating of the
" esadadene," but the dancing
lent,
and
almost
yells
is
more
vio-
and war whoops sometimes
Only warriors
drown the music.
participated in this dance.
Scalp Dance
After a war party has returned, a modification of the
riors
war dance
is
who have brought
battles exhibit
them
held.
scalps
to the tribe,
The warfrom the
and when
the dance begins these scalps, elevated on
camp
During
poles or spears, are carried around the
fires
while the dance
this
dance there
is
in progress.
is still
191
some of the solem-
GERONIMO
war dance.
yells
and
war whoops, frequently accompanied by
dis-
nity of the
There are
charge of firearms, but there
levity
is
always more
than would be permitted at a war
dance.
After the scalp dance
scalps are
thrown away.
over the
is
No Apache
keep them, for they are considered
A
Social
would
defiling.
Dance
In the early part of September, 1905, I
announced among the Apaches that
daughter,
Eva, having attained woman-
hood, should
now put away
and assume her
At
my
childish things
young lady.
would make her
station as a
a dance of the tribe she
debut, and then, or thereafter,
it
would be
proper for a warrior to seek her hand in
marriage.
Accordingly, invitations were
sued to
Apaches, and
all
is-
many Comanches
and Kiowas, to assemble for a grand dance
on the green by the south bank of Medicine Creek, near the village of Naiche, for-
mer
chief of the
Chokonen Apaches, on
192
UNWRITTEN LAWS
the
first
The
festivities
in
September.
were to continue for two
Nothing was omitted
days and nights.
the
moon
night of full
in
preparation that would contribute to
the enjoyment of the guests or the perfection of the observance of the religious rite.
To make ready
on a large
for the dancing the grass
circular space
The singing was
I,
assisted
led
was
closely
mowed.
by Chief Naiche, and
by our medicine men, directed
the dance.
First
Eva advanced from among
camp
accompanied by another young
women and danced
fire; then,
woman,
the
once around the
she again advanced
twice around the
two other young
camp
ladies
and both danced
fire;
then she and
advanced and danced
camp fire; the next
other young ladies ad-
three times around the
time she and three
vanced and danced four times around the
camp
hour.
fire; this
Next
ceremony lasted about one
the
medicine
men
entered,
stripped to the waist, their bodies painted
193
GERONIMO
fantastically,
and danced the sacred dances.
They were followed by clown
amused the audience
Then
the
fire
members of the
tribe joined
circle
for a long time.
around the
All the friends
of the tribe were asked to take part in
dance, and
when
this
was ended many of the
it
old people retired,
who
greatly.
hands and danced in a
camp
dancers,
and the
" lovers'
dance
"
began.
The
circle
warriors stood in the middle of the
and the
ladies,
two-aid-two, danced
forward and designated some warrior to
The dancing was back
dance with them.
and forth on a
line
outer edge of the
the
two
ward
ladies,
from the center
circle.
to the
The warrior faced
and when they danced
for-
to the center he danced backward:
then they danced backward to the outer edge
and he followed facing them.
This lasted
two or three hours and then the music
changed.
Immediately the warriors assem-
bled again in the center of the
194
circle,
and
UNWRITTEN LAWS
time each lady selected a warrior as a
this
The manner of dancing was
partner.
only two instead of three
fore,
During
together.
as be-
danced
dance, which con-
this
tinued until daylight, the warrior (if danc-
ing with a maiden)
riage,
and
if the
could propose^ mar-
maiden agreed, he would
make
consult her father soon afterward and
a bargain for her.
Upon
dance
is
all
such occasions as
this,
when
the
finished, each warrior gives a pres-
ent to the lady
who
selected
ner and danced with him.
him for a part-
If she
is
satisfied
with the present he says good-by, if not, the
matter
is
(medicine
referred to someone in authority
man
the question of
For
1
do.
or chief),
what
is
The
portunity
is
a proper gift.
a married lady the value of the pres-
Apache warriors do not go
riages
who determines
associations
in
the
" courting " as our youths
villages
afford
ample op-
for acquaintance, and the arranging for mar-
considered a business transaction, but the courtesy
of consulting the maiden, although not essential,
sidered very polite.
is
con-
GERONIMO
sent should be
two or three
dollars;
for a
maiden the present should have a value of
not
less
than
five dollars.
Often, however,
the maiden receives a very valuable present.
During the
men mingle
" lovers' dance " the medicine
with the dancers to keep out
evil spirits.
Perhaps I
shall never
again have cause
to assemble our people to dance, but these
social
dances in the moonlight have been a
large part of our enjoyment in the past, and
I think they will not soon be discontinued,
at least I
hope not.
196
—
CHAPTER XXI
AT THE world's FAIR
*
WHEN
I was at
first
asked to attend
the St. Louis World's Fair I did
Later,
not wish to go.
I was told
I would receive good attention and
that
protection,
and that the President of the
United States said that
I
when
consented.
it
would be
was kept by
I
all right,
parties
in
charge of the Indian Department, who had
obtained permission from the President.
stayed in this place for six months.
my
photographs for twenty-five
was allowed
myself.
I sold
cents,
I also wrote
and kept
made
when
as
and
to keep ten cents of this for
my name
for ten,
teen, or twenty-five cents, as the case
be,
I
all
much
of that money.
as
two
more than I had ever ovmed
197
might
I often
dollars a day,
I returned I had plenty of
fif-
and
money
before.
GERONIMO
Many
come
people in St. Louis invited
to their homes, but
my
me
to
keeper always
refused.
Every Sunday the President of the Fair
sent for
me
go
to
to a wild west show.
I
took part in the roping contests before the
audience.
There were many other Indian
tribes there,
and strange people of
whom
I
had never heard.
When
people
first
came
to the World's
Fair they did nothing but parade up and
down
this
the streets.
they would
many
When
visit
they got tired of
There were
the shows.
The
guards with me when I
strange things in these shows.
Government
sent
went, and I was not allowed to go anywhere
without them.
*
In one of the shows some strange men
with red caps had some peculiar swords, and
they seemed to want to fight.
manager
othero
told
They
Finally their
them they might
fight each,
tried to hit each other over the
1
Turks.
198
AT THE WORLD'S FAIR
head with these swords, and I expected both
to be
wounded
or perhaps killed, but neither
They would be hard peo-
one was harmed.
ple to
a hand-to-hand fight.
kill in
In another show there was a strange-look-
The manager
ing negro.
him
fast, then tied
tied his
to a chair.
He
hands
was
se-
curely tied, for I looked myself, and I did
not think
away.
it
Then
was
possible for
the
manager
told
him
him
to get
to get
loose.
He
twisted in his chair for a moment,
and then stood up
;
but he was free.
this
was done.
the ropes were
still tied,
I do not understand
It
how
was certainly a miraculous
power, because no
man
could have released
own efforts.
place a man was on a
himself by his
In another
platfoiTn
speaking to the audience; they set a basket
by the
side
of the platform and covered
it
woman came and got
into the basket, and a man covered the
basket again with the calico; then the man
with red calico
;
then a
199
GERONIMO
who was speaking
to the audience took a
long sword and ran
each way, and then
through the basket,
it
down through
the cloth
I heard the sword cut through the
cover.
woman's body, and the manager himself
said she
lifted
smiled,
was dead; but when the
from the basket
she
and walked off the
cloth
was
stepped out,
stage.
I would
know how she was so quickly healed,
and why the wounds did not kill her.
like to
I have never considered bears very
intelli-
gent, except in their wild habits, but I had
In one of
never before seen a white bear.
the shows a
was as
man had
intelligent as a
a white bear that
He
man.
—carry
whatever he was told
shoulder, just as a
man
many
a log on his
would; then, when
again.
He
other things, and seemed to
know
he was told, would put
did
would do
it
down
exactly what his keeper said to him.
I
am
sure that no grizzly bear could be trained to
do these things.
One
time the guards took
200
me
into a little
Mrs. Asa Deklugie
Niece of Geronimo and daughter
of Chihuahua, a famous Apache
chieftain
Eva Geronimo
Geronimo's youngest daughter,
16 years old
AT THE WORLD'S FAIR
house
^
were seated the
Httle house started to
Then
along the ground.
my
attention to
had
in their pockets.
to look out,
for our
the
air,
When we
that had four windows.
the guards called
some curious things they
Finally they told
and when I did
little
move
so I
was
me
scared,
house had gone high up in
and the people down
in the Fair
Grounds looked no larger than
ants.
The
men laughed at me for being scared; then
they gave me a glass to look through (I
often had such glasses which I took from
dead
officers after
Mexico and
battles in
elsewhere), and I could see rivers, lakes
But
I had never been so
and I
tried to look into the
and mountains.
high in the
sky.
air,
There were no
stars,
and I could not
look at the sun through this glass because
the brightness hurt
the glass down,
my
and
eyes.
as they
Finally I put
were
Get out! " and when I
2
Ferris wheel.
201
laugh-
Then they
looked we were
ing at me, I too, began to laugh.
said, "
all
GERONIMO
on the
After we were safe
street again.
on the land I watched many of these
httle
houses going up and coming down, but I
cannot understand how they travel.
are very curious
little
They
houses.
One day we went into another show, and
as soon as we were in, it changed into night.
It was real night, for I could feel the damp
air;
soon
it
began to thunder, and the
nings flashed;
it
it
was
real lightning, too, for
struck just above our heads.
and wanted
tell
I
dodged
run away, but I could not
to
which way to go in order to get out.
The guards motioned me
so I
light-
stayed.
strange
little
stars shining.
keep
still,
and
In front of us were some
who came out on
looked up again and
people
platform; then I
clouds were
to
all
the
the
gone, and I could see the
The
form did not seem
little
people on the plat-
in earnest
about anything
they did so I only laughed at them.
;
All the
people around where we sat seemed to be
laughing at me.
202
;
AT THE WORLD'S FAIR
We went into another place and the manager took us into a
little
room that was made
a cage; then everything around us
like
seemed to be moving; soon the
blue, then there
were black clouds moving
Pretty soon
with the wind.
we saw
outside then
;
looked
air
a
few
was
it
clear
thin white clouds
then the clouds grew thicker, and
it
rained
and hailed with thunder and lightning. Then
and a rainbow ap-
the thunder retreated
peared in the distance; then
the
moon
became dark,
and thousands of
stars
came
Soon the sun came up, and we got out
out.
of the
but
rose
it
little
was
it
was glad
We
This was a good show,
room.
and unnatural that I
so strange
to be
on the
streets again.
went into one place where they made
glassware.
I had always thought that these
things were
made by hand, but they
The man had
a curious
little
instrument, and
whenever he would blow through
little
blaze the glass
he wanted
it to.
I
are not.
this into a
would take any
am
shajie
not sure, but I think
203
GERONIMO
that if I had this kind of an insti*ument
I could
make whatever
seems to be a charm about
pose
it
very
is
instruments,
it.
But
I sup-
get these
difficult to
or
There
I wished.
little
other people would have
The people in this show were so
anxious to buy the things the man made
that they kept him so busy he could not sit
down all day long. I bought many curious
things in there and brought them home
them.
with me.
At
the end of one of the streets
some
people were getting into a clumsy canoe,
upon a kind of
the water.^
shelf,
and
They seemed
looked too fierce for me.
canoes had gone out of
ple
sliding
down
to enjoy
it,
into
but
it
If one of these
its
path the peo-
would have been sure to get hurt or
killed.
There were some
little
brown people
*
at
the Fair that United States troops captured
3
Shooting the Chute.
*
Iggorrotes from the Philippines.
204
AT THE WORLD'S FAIR
recently on
some
islands
far
away from
here.
They
did not wear
much
and I
clothing,
think that they should not have been allowed
to
come to the
did not seem to
some
But they themselves
know any better. They had
Fair.
brass plates,
little
and they
tried to
play music with these, but I did not think
it
was music
ever, they
—
it
was only a
danced to
How-
rattle.
this noise
and seemed
to think they were giving a fine show.
I do not
know how
true the report was,
but I heard that the President sent them to
the Fair so that they could learn some
man-
and when they went home teach
ners,
their people
how
to dress
and how to be-
have.
I
am
many
glad I went to the Fair.
interesting things
They are a very kind
During all the time I
Fair no one tried to harm me in
Had this been among the ^lex-
of the white people.
and peaceful people.
was
at the
any way.
I saw
and learned much
205
GERONIMO
icans I
am
sure I should have heen com-
pelled to defend myself often.
I wish
all
my
people could have attended
the Fair.^
5
Geronimo was
also taken to both the
Omaha and
Buffalo Expositions, but during that period of his
was
sullen
and took no
interest in things.
The
St.
life
the
he
Louis
Exposition was held after he had adopted the Christian
religion
and had begun to try to understand our
206
civihzation.
CHAPTER XXII
RELIGION
our primitive worship only our
INtions
to Usen and the memhers of our
rela-
tribe
were considered as aj^pertaining to our
As
religious responsibilities.
to the future
teachings of our tribe were not
state, the
specific, that
is,
we had no
definite idea
our relations and surroundings in after
We
believed that there
one, but
is
no one ever told
of
life.
a life after this
me
as to
what part
man lived after death. I have seen many
men die; I have seen many human bodies
of
decayed, but I have never seen that part
which
what
is
called the spirit; I
it is;
do not know
nor have I yet been able to un-
derstand that part of the Christian religion.
We held
that the discharge of one's duty
would make
future
life
but whether that future
life
his
207
more
j^leasant,
was worse than
GERONIMO
this life or better,
one was able to
we
did not know, and no
tell us.
the future life family
We
and
hoped that
in
tribal relations
In a way we believed
would be resumed.
we did not know it.
Once when living in San Carlos Reserva-
this,
but
tion
an Indian told me that while lying un-
conscious on the battlefield he had actually
been dead, and had passed into the
spirit
land.
First he
came
to a
mulberry tree growing
out from a cave in the ground.
Before
this
cave a guard was stationed, but when he
approached without fear the guard
pass.
little
He
let
him
descended into the cave, and a
way back
the path widened and termi-
nated in a perpendicular rock
many hun-
dreds of feet wide and equal in height.
There was not much
directly beneath
light,
but by peering
him he discovered a
pile
of
sand reaching from the depths below to
within twenty feet of the top of the rock
where he stood.
Holding
208
to a bush, he
RELIGION
swung
off
from
and
the edge of the rock
dropped onto the sand, sHding rapidly down
its
steep side into the darkness.
in a
He
landed
narrow passage running due westward
through a canon which gradually grew
lighter
and
as if
had been daylight; but there was no
it
lighter until he could see as well
Finally he came to a section of this
sun.
passage that was wider for a short distance,
and then closing abruptly continued in a
narrow path; just where
this section nar-
rowed two huge serpents were
and
coiled,
rearing their heads, hissed at him as he ap-
proached, but he showed no fear, and as soon
as he
quietly
came
and
close to
let
him
them they withdrew
pass.
At
the next place,
where the passage opened into a wider
tion,
were two grizzly bears prepared to
tack him, but
to
sec-
when he approached and spoke
them they stood
harmed.
He
at-
aside
and he passed un-
continued to follow the nar-
row passage, and the third time it widened
and two mountain lions crouched in the way,
209
GERONIMO
but when he had approached them without
fear and had spoken to them they also with-
drew.
He
sage.
For some time he followed
emerging
again entered the narrow pas-
a
into
fourth
section
this,
beyond
which he could see nothing: the further
w^alls
of
this section
were clashing together
at regular intervals with tremendous sounds,
but when he approached them they stood
apart until he had passed.
seemed to be
in a forest,
After
this
he
and following the
natural draws, which led westward, soon
where there were
came
into a green valley
many
Indians camped and plenty of game.
He
said that he
whom
saw and recognized many
known in this life, and that
when he was brought back to
he had
he was sorry
consciousness.
I told him if I
would not want
some means,
if
die in order to
self
knew
this to
be true I
to live another day, but
by
my own
hands, I would
enjoy these pleasures.
have lain unconscious on the
210
by
I
my-
battlefield,
Rkadv
I'ou
C'miuii
RELIGION
and while
in that condition have
had some
strange thoughts or experiences; but they
dim and I cannot
are very
enough
lieved this warrior,
did not
what he
perhaj^s
said
knew
I wish I
it is
as well that
my
life as
Since
Indians be-
beyond question
is
them well
and I cannot say that he
the truth.
tell
recall
Many
to relate them.
we
that
But
true.
are not certain.
a prisoner has begun I
have heard the teachings of the white man's
religion,
and
in
many
respects believe
be better than the religion of
However, I have
alwaj^s prayed,
to
fathers.
and I be-
Almighty has always pro-
the
lieve that
my
it
tected me.
Believing that in a wise
go
to
church,
way
it is
good
and that associating with
Christians would improve
my
have adopted the Christian
religion.^
1
character, I
I be-
Geronimo joined the Dutch Reformed church and was
baptized in
ices
to
the
regularly
at
summer of
the
1903.
He
Apache Mission,
Reservation.
211
attends
Ft.
Sill
the
serv-
Military
GERONIMO
lieve that the
church has helped
me much
during the short time I have been a member.
am not ashamed to be a Christian, and I
am glad to know that the President of the
I
United States
is
a Christian, for without the
help of the Almighty I do not think he could
rightly
judge
have advised
many people. I
of my people who are not
in ruling so
all
Christians, to study that religion, because
seems to
me the
it
best religion in enabling one
to live right.
212
CHAPTER XXIII
HOPES FOR THE FUTURE
1AM thankful
that the President of the
United States has given
to tell
my
story.
in authority
me
permission
I hope that he and those
under him
and judge whether
will read
my
i^eople
my
story
have been
rightly treated.
There
is
a great question between the
For twenty
prisoners of war
Apaches and the Government.
years
we have been
held
under a treaty which was made with General
Gov-
Miles, on the part of the United States
ernment, and myself as the representative
That treaty has not
at all
times been properly observed by the
Gov-
of the Apaches.
ernment, although at the present time
it is
being more nearly fulfilled on their part
than heretofore.
INIiles
we agreed
In the treaty with General
to
go
213
to a place outside
of
GERONIMO
Arizona and learn to
live as the
white people
my
people are
now
do.
I think that
capable
of living in accordance with the laws of the
United States, and we would, of course,
like
to have the liberty to return to that land
which
is
We are reduced
ours by divine right.
and having learned how to
in numbers,
vate the
soil
ground
as
not ask
all
culti-
would not require so much
We
was formerly necessary.
of the land which the Almighty
may
gave us in the beginning, but that we
have
sufficient
What we do
white men to
We
needs
there
to
cultivate.
we
are glad for the
held on
Comanche and
cultivate.
lands, which are not suited to our
—these
suited
lands
not need
now
are
Kiowa
do
to
and
lands
the Indians
habited this
country,
climate
are
originally
in-
this
who
of course, but our
people are decreasing in numbers here, and
will
continue to decrease unless they are
allowed to return to their native land.
a result
is
inevitable.
214
Such
HOPES FOR THE FUTURE
There
mind,
is
no climate or
which, to
soil
We
equal to that of Arizona.
is
my
could have plenty of good cultivating land,
plenty of grass, plenty of timber and plenty
of minerals in that land which the Almighty
my
land,
my
fathers' land, to which I
now
ask
created for the Apaches.
home,
my
It
I want to spend
to be allowed to return.
my
last
is
among
days there, and be buried
those mountains.
If
this
die in peace, feeling that
in their native homes,
bers, rather
could be I might
my
people, placed
would increase
in
num-
than diminish as at present, and
name would not become extinct.
know that if my people were placed
that our
I
in
that mountainous region lying around the
headwaters of the Gila River they w^ould
live in
peace and act according to the will
of the President.
They
w^ould be prosper-
ous and happy in tilling the
soil
and learn-
ing the civilization of the white men,
they
now
respect.
Could I but
see this ac-
complished, I think I could forget
215
whom
all
the
GERONIMO
wrongs that I have ever
a contented and
happy
can do nothing in
must wait
If
act.
time
—
am
die
But we
matter ourselves we
old
man.
—
cannot be done during
must
die in
the remnant of the
I
and
until those in authority choose to
this
if I
this
received,
bondage
Apache
my
life-
—I hope that
tribe
may, when
gone, be granted the one privilege
which they request
—to return to Arizona.
216
ooPMiiGiTr ntPosiT
GERONIMO'S STORY OF HIS LIFE
Geronimo
Geronimo's
Story of His Life
Taken
S.
M.
Down and
Edited by
BARRETT
Superintendent of Education, Lawton, Oklahoma
NEW YORK
DUFFIELD & COMPANY
1906
.1
RL^^r.f..
GCY
I0LA8S
S -^^
a xxo. N&
OOPYB
KJ
ILUII
•'I
/
"
Copyright, 1905, by
S.
M. Barrett
Copyright, 1906, by
DuFFiELD
&
Company
Published September, 1906
,l\(i>Gz
DEDICATORY
Because he has given
my story
;
to tell
because he has read that story and
knows I try
to speak the truth; because I
believe that he
my
me permission
is
fair-minded and will cause
people to receive justice in the future;
and because he
is
chief of a great people, I
dedicate this story of
my
life to
Theodore
Roosevelt, President of the United States.
Geronimo.
PREFACE
The
this
idea
initial
work was
of
the
of
compilation
to give the reading public
of the
an authentic record of the private
life
Apache Indians, and
Geronimo
as a prisoner of
captive,
i.
e.,
to extend to
war the courtesy due
the right to state the causes
which impelled him in
civilization
anj^
his opposition to
our
and laws.
If the Indians' cause has been properly
presented,
stated,
the
captives'
and the general
defense
clearly
store of informa-
tion regarding vanishing types increased, I
shall
I
be
desire
gestions
Sill,
satisfied.
to
acknowledge valuable sug-
from Maj. Charles Taylor, Fort
Oklahoma; Dr.
Kansas
City, Missouri,
J.
M. Greenwood,
and President David
R. Boyd, of the University of Oklahoma.
PREFACE
I especially desire in this connection to
say that without the kindly advice and assistance of President
this
Theodore Roosevelt
book could not have been written.
Respectfully,
S.
Lawton, Oklahoma.
August
14, 1906.
M. Barrett.
CONTENTS
PAGR
CHAPTER
Introductory
xi
PART
I
The Apaches
I.
II.
III.
Origin of the Apache Indians
Subdivisions of THE
«
Apache Tribe
.
.
S
.
.
12
Early Life
IV. Tribal
17
Amusements,
Manners,
and
Customs
.
V. The Family
35
PART
The
II
A[e.r leans
VI. Kas-Ki-Yeh
,
VII. Fighting under Difficulties
VIIL Raids that were Successful
...
...
IX. Varying Fortunes
43
55
69
79
X. Other Raids
XI.
26
86
Heavy Fighting
98
XII. Geronimo's Mightiest Battle
vii
.
.
.
105
CONTENTS
PART
III
Men
The White
CHAPTER 1'
PAGB
XIII. Coming of the
White Men
.
.
.
XIV. Greatest of Wrongs
XV. Removals
.
Il6
126
.
XVI. In Prison and on the Warpath
.
.
XVII. The Final Struggle
A
Prisoner of
.
.
.
.
War
PART
148
177
IV
The Old and
XX. Unwritten Laws
131
139
XVIII. Surrender of Geronimo
XIX.
113
the
New
of the Apaches
XXI. At the World's Fair
.
185
197
207
XXII. Religion
XXIII. Hopes for the Future
Vlll
213
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
Geronimo
How
.....
the book wns
Dressed as
Naiche
tary
made
.
days of old
in
(Natches), son of
of
chief
the
Frontispiece
...
Facing page
.
Cochise,
Chiricahua
vi
8
heredi-
Apaches.
Naiche was Geronimo's lieutenant during
the protracted wars in Arizona
.
.
14
Last of the Bedonkohe Apache Tribe, Tuklonnen,
Nadeste,
Work
Porico
Nah-ta-neal,
...
....
(White Horse)
Apache corral
The conquered weapon
Apache princess, daughter of Naiche, chief
of the Chiricahua Apaches
Geronimo, Chihuahua, Nanne, Loco, Ozone
Naiche, his mother, his two wives and his
stock in
.
.
.
.
children
.
.
.
.
.
.
Asa Deklugie, wife and children
Apache scouts Naiche, Goody, John Loco,
Porico, Jasen, Asa Deklugie, Kelburn,
Sam, Hugh, Captain Seyers
Three Apache chieftains Naiche, son of
.
.
18
22
30
38
46
50-
&&
—
—
...
70
Coche; Asa, son of Whoa; Charley, son
Victoria
80.
X
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
Apache camp
....
—
Apache mission
Fort
Sill
Military Reservation
Asa Deklugie
imo,
son
Facing page 86
Valley of Medicine Creek,
of
(official interj^reter
Whoa,
chief
.
.
96
for Geron-
Nedni
of the
Apaches, chief elect to succeed Geronimo
at the latter's death)
Geronimo, Apache war chief
.
.
.
Lone Wolfe, chief of Kiowas
Geronimo, Apache war chief
Quanna Parker, chief of Comanche Indians
Gotebo, war chief, Kiowa Indians
Kaytah and Nahteen, Apache scouts who
were with General Lawton
Emma Tuklonen
W. F. Melton, at whose camp in Skeleton
Canon Geronimo surrendered
Chihuahua and family
Mrs. Asa Deklugie, niece of Geronimo and
daughter of Chihuahua, a famous Apache
.
.
100
108
.
.
.
.
144
118
.
.
.
152
.
.
.
.
l63
.
.
172
.
.
.
.
19Q
200
chieftain
Eva Geronimo, Geronimo's youngest daughter,
Ready
16 years old
for church
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
1.
200
210
INTRODUCTORY
summer of
I FIRST met Geronimo in the
when I acted for him as interpreter of
Enghsh into Spanish, and vice versa, in selling a war bonnet. After that he always had
1904,
a pleasant word for
me when we
met, but
never entered into a general conversation
with
me
until he learned that I
As
soon as
he came to see
me and
been wounded by a Mexican.
he was told of
this,
had once
expressed freely his opinion of the average
Mexican, and
his aversion to all
Mexicans in
general.
I invited
him
to visit
did,
and upon
his
tepee in the Fort
me
again, which he
his invitation, I visited
Sill
him
at
Military res-
ervation.
In the summer of 1905 Dr.
J.
M. Green-
wood, superintendent of schools at Kansas
INTRODUCTORY
City, Missouri, visited me,
to
the
see
and I took him
Geronimo was
chief.
quite
formal and reserved until Dr. Greenwood
am
said, " I
whom
*'
have
I
Come,"
said
to a shade,
on
Howard,
a friend of General
heard
of
speak
you."
Geronimo, and led the way
had
brought for
seats
us,
put
war bonnet, and served watermelon
his
a VApache (cut
in big chunks), while he
When we
talked freely and cheerfully.
he gave us a pressing invitation to
visit
left
him
again.
In a few days the old
me and
"
chief
my
came
to see
I said
father."
you mean the old gentleman from Kansas
City
is
asked about "
—he has returned
father? " said
you
said,
"
my
ago. Dr.
father
spoke again,
this
Geronimo.
"
is
only
silence
my
He
No," I
died twenty-five
Greenwood
After a moment's
"
home."
to his
years
friend."
the old Indian
time in a tone of voice in-
tended to carry conviction, or at least to
allow no further discussion.
"
Your
natural
INTRODUCTORY
father
man has been your friend
from youth. By adoption he is
dead, this
is
and adviser
Tell
your father.
come
to
my home
him he
is
any time."
at
welcome
It
to
was of
no use to explain any more, for the old man
had determined not to understand my rela-
Greenwood except in accordance
with Indian customs, and I let the matter
tion to Dr.
drop.
of that summer I asked
of
the old chief to allow me to publish some
the things he had told me, but he objected,
In the
latter part
saying, however, that if I
and
if the officers in
he would
tell
me
would pay him,
charge did not object,
the whole story of his
life.
Sill)
I immediately called at the fort (Fort
and asked the
officer in
charge. Lieutenant
Purington, for permission to write the life
I was promptly informed
of Geronimo.
that the privilege
would not be granted.
Lieutenant Purington explained to
me
the
depredations committed by Geronimo
and his warriors, and the enormous cost of
many
INTRODUCTORY
subduing the Apaches, adding that the old
Apache deserved
spoiled
by so much attention from
A suggestion
from me
had paid many
to
hanged rather than
to be
and
soldiers
and
Arizona
that our
civilians.
government
officers to
Geronimo and the
kill
Apaches, and that they did not seem to
how
to
do
it,
to the pride
go
know
did not prove very gratifying
of the regular army
officer,
and
I decided to seek elsewhere for permission.
Accordingly I wrote to President Roosevelt
that here
was an old Indian who had been
held a prisoner of
war for twenty years and
had never been given a chance to
tell his side
of the story, and asked that Geronimo be
granted permission to
his
own way,
tell
for publication, in
the story of his
life,
and that
he be guaranteed that the publication of his
story
would not affect unfavorably the
Apache
prisoners of war.
By
return mail
I received
word
granted.
In a few days I received word
from Fort
that the authority
Sill
that
the
had been
President
had
;
INTRODUCTORY
ordered the
charge to grant per-
officer in
An
mission as requested.
interview was re-
quested that I might receive the instructions
of the
Fort
War
Sill
Department.
the officer in
When
went to
I
command handed me
the following brief, which constituted
my
instructions
Lawton, Oklahoma, Aug.
Geronimo,
S.
—Apache Chief—
M. Barrett, Supt.
Letter
to
the
tioned desires to
lished,
12th, 1905.
Schools.
above-men-
President stating that
story that
tell his life
and requests permission
to tell
it
may
it
be pub-
in his
own
way, and also desires assurance that what he has
say will in no
way work
a hardship for the
to
Apache
tribe.
1st Endorsement.
War Dapartment,
The Military
Secretary's Office,
Washington, August
25th, 1905.
Respectfully referred, by direction of the Acting
Chief of Staff, through headquarters. Department of
XV
INTRODUCTORY
Texas, to the Officer In Charge of the Apache prisoners of war at Fort
Oklahoma Territory,
Sill,
for
remark and recommendation.
(Signed) E. F. Ladd,
Military Secretary.
Sd Endorsement.
Headquarters Department of Texas,
Military Secretary's Office,
San Antonio, August
29th, 1905.
Respectfully transmitted to 1st Lieut. George A.
Purington, 8th Cavalry, In Charge of Apache prisoners.
(Thro' Commanding Officer, Fort
By Command
Sill,
O. T.)
of Brigadier General Lee.
(Signed) C. D. Roberts,
Captain, 7th Infantry,
Acting Military Secretary.
Sd Endorsement.
Fort
Sill, O. T., Aug. 31st, 1905.
Respectfully referred to 1st Lieut. G. A. Puringtion, 8th Cavalry, Officer in
Charge of Apache
pris-
oners of war, for remark and recommendation.
By Order
of Captain Dade.
(Signed) James Longstreet,
1st. Lieut.
&
Sqdn. Adjt., 13th Cavalry. Adjutant.
INTRODUCTORY
^th Endorsement.
FouT Sill, O.
T., Sept. 2d, 1905.
Respectfully returned to the Adjutant, Fort
O. T.
I
Sill,
can see no objection to Geronimo telling the
story of his past life, providing he tells the truth.
would recommend that Mr.
responsible for what
is
S.
I
M. Barrett be held
written and published.
(Signed) Geo. A. Purington,
1st.
Lieut. 8th Cavalry,
In Charge of Apache prisoners of war.
6th Endorsement.
Fort
Sill, O. T., Sept. 4th, 1905.
Respectfully returned to the Military Secretary,
Dept. of Texas, San Antonio, Texas, inviting attention to 4th
endorsement hereon.
It
is
recommended
that the manuscript be submitted before publication
to Lieut. Purington,
who can pass upon
the truth of
the story.
(Signed) A. L. Dade,
Captain, 13th Cavalry, Commanding.
6th Endorsement.
Headquarters Dept. of Texas,
San Antonio, September
Respectfully returned to the
8th, 1905.
JNIilitary
Secretary,
INTRODUCTORY
War
Department, Washington, D. C, inviting
at-
tention to the preceding endorsement hereon, which
is
concurred
in.
(Signed) J. M. Lee,
Brigadier General, Commanding.
7th Endorsement.
War Department,
Office of the Chief of Staff,
Washington, September
13th, 1905.
Respectfully submitted to the Honorable the Secretary of
War,
foregoing
inviting attention to the
endorsements.
(Signed)
J. C.
Bates,
Major General, Acting Chief of
Staff.
8th Endorsement.
War Departmsnt,
September 15th, 1905.
Respectfully returned to the Acting Chief of Staff
to
grant
through
the
oflBcial
necessary
authority
in
this
matter,
channels, with the express understand-
ing that the manuscript of the book shall be submitted
to
Upon
him before publication.
receipt
manuscript the Chief of Staff will submit
person as he
may
select
as
it
of such
to
such
competent to make a
INTRODUCTORY
proper and
critical inspection
of the proposed pub-
lication.
(Signed) Robert
Shaw
Oliver,
Acting Secretary of War.
9th Endorsement.
War Department,
The Military
Secretary's Office,
Washington, September
18th, 1905.
Respectfully returned, by direction of the Acting
Chief of Staff, to the Commanding General, Dept. of
Texas,
who
will give the necessary instructions for
carrying out the directions of the Acting Secretary
of War, contained in the 8th endorsement.
It
is
desired that Mr. Barrett be advised accordingly.
(Signed)
Henry
P.
McCain,
Military Secretary.
10th Endorsement.
Headquarters Dept. of Texas,
Military Secretary's Office,
San Antonio, September 23, 1905.
Respectfully referred to the Commanding Officer,
Fort
Sill,
Oklahoma Territory, who
will
give
the
necessary instructions for carrying out the direction
of the Acting Secretary of
endorsement hereon.
War
contained in the 8th
ITSTTRODUCTORY
This paper will be shown and fully explained to
]\Ir.
Barrett,
By
and then returned
to these headquarters.
order of Colonel Hughes.
Van Horn Moseley,
(Signed) Geo.
Cavalry, Aide-de-Camp,
1st. Lieut. 1st
Acting Military Secretary.
Early
October I secured the services of
in
an educated Indian, Asa Deklugie, son of
Whoa,
chief of the
terpreter,
Nedni Apaches,
as in-
and the work of compihng the
book began.
Geronimo refused
to talk
when a
stenog-
rapher was present, or to wait for corrections or questions
Each day he had
and
told
it
in
when telling the story.
mind what he would tell
in a very clear, _hrie.f_inanner.
lie might prefer to talk at his
Asa Deklugie's
;lcll,
house,
in
own
tepee, at
some mountain
or as he rode in a swinging gallop across
the prairie;
wherever
his
fancy led him,
there he told whatever he wished to
no more.
On
the
day that he
first
tell
and
gave any
portion of his autobiography he would not
INTRODUCTORY
be questioned about any details, nor would
add
he
*'
another
word,
simply
but
Write what I have spoken," and
left us
remember and write the story without one
to
He would agree, however,
another day to my study, or any
of assistance.
bit
to
said,
come on
place designated by me, and listen to the
reproduction (in Apache) of what had been
told,
and at such times would answer
all
questions or add information wherever he
could be convinced that
He
it
was necessary.
soon became so tired of book making
that he
would have abandoned the task but
for the fact that he had agreed to
When
complete story.
tell
the
he once gives
his
word, nothing will turn him from fulfilling
his promise.
this
A very striking illustration of
was furnished by him early
1906.
He
had agreed
on a certain
come
to
January,
my
study
date, but at the appointed
the interpreter
came
Geronimo was very
He
to
in
had come to
alone,
and
sick with cold
tell
me
that
hour
said that
and
fever.
we must ap-
INTRODUCTORY
point another date, as he feared the old war-
was a
rior
had an attack of pneumonia.
cold
day and the interpreter drew a chair up
to the grate to
warm
posure of the long
It
himself after the ex-
ride.
Just as he was
seating himself he looked out of the window,
then rose
quickly,
and without speaking
pointed to a rapidly moving object coming
our way.
In a moment I recognized the old
chief riding furiously (evidently trying to
arrive as soon as the interpreter did), his
foam and
horse flecked with
exhaustion.
reeling
Dismounting he came
from
in
and
said in a hoarse whisper, " I promised to
come.
I
am
here."
I exi^lained to
him that I had not ex-
pected him to come on such a stormy day,
and that
in his physical condition he
not try to work.
He
stood for some time,
and then without speaking
mounted
his tired
must
left the
room,
re-
pony, and with bowed
head faced ten long miles of cold north wind
—he had kept
his promise.
INTRODUCTORY
When
he had finished his story I sub-
mitted the manuscript to
Major Charles
W,
Taylor, Eighteenth Cavalry, commandant.
Fort
Sill,
Oklahoma, who gave
me some
val-
uable suggestions as to additional related
information which I asked Geronimo to
In most cases the old chief gave the
give.
desired information, but in
some instances
he refused, stating his reasons for so doing.
When
the added information had been in-
corporated I submitted the manuscript to
President Roosevelt, from whose letter I
quote
:
" This
is
a very interesting volume
which you have in manuscript, but I would
advise that
you disclaim
responsibility in all
cases where the reputation of
is
an individual
assailed."
In accordance with that suggestion, I
have appended notes throughout the book
disclaiming responsibility for adverse
criti-
cisms of any persons mentioned by Ge-
ronimo.
On June
2d,
1906,
I
transmitted
the
INTRODUCTORY
complete manuscript to the
The following quotation
ment.
letter
War
is
Depart-
from
the
of transmission:
" In accordance with endorsement number eight of
Brief
'
the
officer
submitted to
'
of Fort
Sill,
me by
the
commanding
which endorsement constituted the
of the Department, I submit herewith
instructions
manuscript of the Autobiography of Geronimo.
"
The manuscript
dent,
and at
his
has been submitted to the Presi-
suggestion I have disclaimed any
responsibility for the criticisms
(made by Geronimo)
of individuals mentioned."
Six weeks after the manuscript was for-
warded, Thomas C. Barry, Brigadier General,
Assistant to the Chief of Staff, sent to
the President the following:
"
Memorandum for the Secretary
" Subject:
Geronimo.
to this office
of War.
Manuscript of the Autobiography of
The paper
herewith, which was referred
on July 6th, with instructions to report
as to whether there
is
anything objectionable in
it,
is
returned.
"
The manuscript
of a notable Indian,
is
an interesting autobiography
made by
xxiv
himself.
There are a
INTRODUCTORY
number of passages which, from the departmental
point of view, are decidedly objectionable.
These are
found on pages 73, 74, 90, 91> and 97, and are indicated by marginal lines in red.
The
entire
manu-
script appears in a way important as showing the
Indian side of a prolonged controversy, but
it
is
believed that the document, either in whole or in part,
should
not
receive
approval of the
the
War De-
partment."
The memorandum
objections of the
is
War
published that the
Department may be
made known to the public.
The objection is raised to
the mention on
pages seventy- three and seventy- four of the
manuscript of an attack upon Indians in a
Apache Pass or Bowie, by U.
soldiers.
The statement of Geronimo
tent at
S.
is,
however, substantially confirmed by L. C.
Hughes,
editor
The
of
Star,
Tucson,
Arizona.
On
pages ninety and ninety-one of the
manuscript,
Crook.
Geronimo
This criticism
private opinion of
is
criticised
General
simply Geronimo's
General Crook.
XXV
We
INTRODUCTORY
deem
a personal matter and leave
it
out comment, as
it
in
it
with-
no way concerns the
history of the Apaches.
On page
ninety-seven of the manuscript
Geronimo accuses General Miles of bad
Of
faith.
treaty with the
well that he
the
made the
Apaches, but we know very
not responsible for the way
course. General Miles
is
Government subsequently treated the
prisoners of war.
However, Geronimo can-
not understand this and fixes upon General
Miles the blame for what he
unjust
calls
treatment.
One
War
own
could not expect the Department of
to approve adverse criticisms of
acts,
but
it is
its
especially gratifying that
such a liberal view has been taken of these
criticisms,
ment of
and
also that such a
the merits of the
neither the President nor the
is
in
Geronimo
state-
Autobiography
submitted in the memorandum.
ment
frank
Of
War
is
course
Depart-
any way responsible for what
says; he has simply been granted
INTRODUCTORY
the opportunity to state his
sees
own
case as
lie
it.
The
in his
fact that
own way
Geronimo has
is
told the story
doubtless the only excuse
necessary to offer for the
many unconven-
tional features of this work.
SXVll
PART
I
THE APACHES
GERON IMO
CHAPTER
ORIGIN OF
I
THE APACHE INDIANS
the beginning
INwith
darkness.
the world
was covered
There was no sun, no
The perpetual night had no moon
day.
or
stars.
manner of
beasts
the beasts were
many
There were, however,
and
birds.
Among
nameless
hideous,
all
monsters,
as
well
as
dragons, lions, tigers, wolves, foxes, beavers,
rabbits, squirrels, rats, mice,
and
all
manner
of creejjing things such as lizards and
pents.
ser-
INIankind could not prosper under
such conditions, for the beasts and serpents
destroyed
all
human
offspring.
All creatures had the power of speech and
were gifted with reason.
There were two
tribes
of creatures: the
birds or the feathered tribe
3
and the
beasts.
GERONIMO
The former were organized under
their
chief, the eagle.
These
birds
tribes often held councils,
wanted
and the
light admitted. This the beasts
repeatedly refused to do.
Finally the birds
made war against the beasts.
The beasts were armed with
clubs, but the
eagle had taught his tribe to use bows and
arrows.
The
could not
all
serpents were so wise that they
be
killed.
One took refuge
in
a perpendicular cliff of a mountain in Ari-
zona, and his eye (changed into a brilliant
stone)
The
may
be seen in that rock to this day.
killed,
would each be
changed into several other
bears, so that the
more bears the feathered
tribe killed, the
bears,
when
more there were.
killed,
either,
The dragon
for
he
four coats of horny
scales,
would not penetrate
most hideous,
vile
was
these.
could not be
with
covered
and the arrows
One of
the
monsters (nameless) was
proof against arrows, so the eagle flew
high up in the air with a round,
4
white
ORIGIN OF THE APACHE
stone,
and
let
it
on
fall
head, killing him instantly.
monster's
this
This was such
a good service that the stone was called
sacred.
(A symbol of
game of Kah.^)
the tribal
for
many
this stone is
They fought
birds won the
but at last the
daj^s,
used in
victory.
After
this
war was
over, although
some
remained, the birds were able to
evil beasts
control the councils,
and
Then mankind could
light
live
was admitted.
and prosper.
The
eagle was chief in this good fight therefore,
:
his feathers
were worn by
of wisdom,
justice,
Among
the
many
emblems
and power.
few human beings that were
been blessed
children, but these
had always
been destroyed by the beasts.
means she succeeded
the dragon,
as
woman who had
yet alive was a
with
man
If by any
in eluding the others,
who was very
wise and very
evil,
would come himself and eat her babes.
After many years a son of the rainstorm
1
See Chapter IV.
5
GERONIMO
was born
to her
and she dug for him a deep
The entrance
cave.
and over the spot
to this cave she closed
built a
camp
fire.
This
concealed the babe's hiding place and kept
him warm.
Every day
she
would remove
the fire
and descend into the
child's
bed was, to nurse him; then she
cave,
where the
would return and rebuild the camp
fire.
Frequently the dragon would come and
question her, but she w^ould say, " I have no
more
children;
When
you have eaten
the child
all
of them."
was larger he would not
always stay in the cave, for he sometimes
wanted
saw
to
Once
run and play.
his tracks.
Now
the dragon
this perjilexed
and en-
raged the old dragon, for he could not find
the hiding place of the boy
;
but he said that
he would destroy the mother if she did not
reveal the child's hiding place.
The poor
mother was very much troubled; she could
not give up her
child,
but she knew the
power and cunning of the dragon, therefore
she lived in constant fear.
6
ORIGIN OF THE APACHE
Soon after
this
boy said that he
the
wished to go hunting.
not give her consent.
The mother would
She told him of the
dragon, the wolves, and the serpents but he
;
said, "
At
To-morrow I go."
the boy's request his uncle
the only
man
then living) made a
(who was
little
bow
and some arrows for him, and the two went
They
hunting the next day.
far
up
the mountain and finally the boy
His uncle showed him how to
killed a buck.
dress the deer
broiled
trailed the deer
and
broil the meat.
two hind quarters, one for the
and one for
his uncle.
done they placed
it
When
the
They
child
meat was
on some bushes to
cool.
Just then the huge form of the dragon appeared.
The
uncle was so
child
dumb
was not
afraid, but his
with fright that he did
not speak or move.
The dragon took
and went
aside with
the boy's parcel of meat
it.
He
placed the meat
on another bush and seated himself beside
it.
Then he
said, "
This
7
is
the child I have
GERONIMO
Boy, you are nice and
been seeking.
when I have eaten
you." The boy said,
so
me, and you
this
"
venison I shall eat
No, you
shall not eat that
shall not eat
meat."
walked over to where the dragon
took the meat back to his
dragon
said, " I like
fat,
own
So he
sat
seat.
and
The
your courage, but you
you think you could
are foolish; what do
do?"
"Well," said the boy, "I can do
enough
to protect myself, as
Then
out."
the dragon took the
and then the boy retook
all
you may
meat again,
Four
it.
the dragon took the meat,
find
times in
and after the
fourth time the boy replaced the meat he
said,
"Dragon,
dragon
like."
said,
will
" Yes, in
The boy
me?" The
whatever way you
you
fight
said, " I will
stand one hun-
dred paces distant from you and you
me
have four shots at
arrows,
provided
that
change places with
shots."
"
with your
you
me and
8
bow and
will
then ex-
give
me
Good," said the dragon.
up."
may
four
" Stand
Dressed as
in
Days or Old
ORIGIN OF THE APACHE
Then the dragon took his bow, which was
made of a large pine tree. He took four arrows from his quiver; they were made of
young pine tree saplings, and each arrow
was twenty feet
in length.
He
took delib-
erate aim, but just as the arrow left the
the
bow
boy made a peculiar sound and leaped
Immediately the arrow was
into the air.
shivered into a thousand splinters,
and the
boy was seen standing on the top of a bright
rainbow over the spot where the dragon's
aim had been
directed.
Soon the rainbow was
gone and the boy was standing on the ground
Four times this was repeated, then
the boy said, "Dragon, stand here; it is my
The dragon said, "All
time to shoot."
again.
right;
your
little
arrows cannot pierce
my
first
coat of horn, and I have three other
coats
—shoot away.'*
The boy
shot an ar-
row, striking the dragon just over the heart,
and one coat of the great horny
to the ground.
The next
scales fell
shot another coat,
and then another, and the dragon's heart was
9
GERONIMO
Then
the dragon trembled, but
could not move.
Before the fourth arrow
exposed.
was shot the boy
dumb
"Uncle, you are
said,
with fear; you have not moved; come
here or the dragon will fall on you."
His
Then he sped
uncle ran toward him.
fourth arrow with true aim, and
it
the
pierced
With a tremendous
the dragon rolled down the mountain
down four precipices into a canon
the dragon's heart.
roar
side
—
below.
Immediately storm clouds swept the mounrolled,
and
When
the rainstorm
had
in the
canon below, they
tains, lightning flashed,
the rain poured.
passed, far
down
thunder
could see fragments of the huge body of the
dragon lying among the rocks, and the bones
of
this
dragon may
still
be found there.
This boy's name was Apache.
taught him
2
Usen
cause
their
it
is
the
how
Usen
^
to prepare herbs for medi-
Apache word for God.
It is
used here be-
implies the attributes of deity that are held in
primitive religion.
"
Apache
10
"
means " Enemy."
ORIGIN OF THE APACHE
cine,
the
how
first
to hunt,
and how
to fight.
chief of the Indians
eagle's feathers as the sign
dom, and power.
as they
To
He was
and wore the
of
justice, wis-
him, and to his people,
were created, Usen gave homes in the
land of the west.
11
CHAPTER
SUBDIVISIONS OF
THE Apache
II
THE APACHE TRIBE
Indians are divided into
To
six sub-tribes.
one of these, the
Be-don-ko-he, I belong.
Our
tribe inhabited that region
tainous country which hes west
of moun-
from the
east
Hne of Arizona, and south from the headwaters of the Gila River.
East of us lived the Chi-hen-ne (Ojo
(Hot Springs) Apaches.
Caliente),
tribe never
had any
Victoria, their chief,
me.
He
difficulty
Our
with them.
was always a friend
to
always helped our tribe when we
asked him for help.
He
lost his life in the
defense of the rights of his people.
He
man and a
Charlie now lives
His son
a good
brave warrior.
was
here in this reservation
with us.
12
THE APACHE TRIBE
North of us
lived the
White Mountain
They were not always on the best
of terms with our tribe, yet we seldom had
any war Avith them. I knew their chief,
Apaches.
Hash-ka-ai-la, personally, and I considered
him a good warrior.
to that of the
Their range was next
Navajo
Indians,
who were not
of the same blood as the Apaches.
councils with all
Apache
tribes,
with the Navajo Indians.
traded with
We held
but never
However, we
them and sometunes
visited
them.
To
the west of our country ranged the
They had two
Chi-e-a^hen Apaches.
within
my time,
They were
our
Co-si-to
chiefs
and Co-da-hoo-yah.
friendly, but not intimate with
tribe.
South of us lived the Cho-kon-en (Chiricahua) Apaches, whose chief in the old days
was
Co-chise,
tribe
-wdth
and
later his son, Naiche.
This
was always on the most friendly terms
us.
We were often in camp and on
the trail together.
Naiche, ^^ho was
13
my
GERONIMO
companion
in
in arms,
now my companion
is
bondage.
To
and west of us
the south
Their chief was Whoa,
Ned-ni Apaches.
called
by the Mexicans Capitan
They were our
this
tribe
partly in Old Mexico and
lies
camped and fought
Whoa
side
by
and I often
side as brothers.
my
enemies were his enemies,
friends.
He
Whoa.
The land of
firm friends.
partly in Arizona.^
JNIy
lived the
is
dead now, but
friends his
his
son
Asa
is
interpreting this story for me.
Still
the four tribes
(Bedonkohe, Cho-
konen, Chihenne, and Nedni)
,
who were
fast
friends in the days of freedom, cling to-
gether as they decrease in number.
destruction of
all
Only the
our people would dissolve
our bonds of friendshij?.
1
The boundary
lines
established at different times be-
tween Mexico and the United States did not conform to
the boundary lines of these
the
Apache
Indians soon saw and took
national questions arising
from
the two governments.
14
tribes,
of course, and
advantage of the inter-
the conflicting interests of
Naiche (Natches), son
t)f Cohise.
Hereditary chief of the
Chirieahua Apaches. Naiche was Geroninio's Ueutenant
during the protracted wars in Arizona
THE APACHE TRIBE
We
from the
are vanishing
earth, yet I
cannot think we are useless or Usen would
He
not have created us.
created
all tribes
of men and certainly had a righteous purpose in creating each.
For each tribe of men Usen created He
also made a home. In the land created for
any particular tribe He placed whatever
would be best for the welfare of that
tribe.
When Usen created
the
Apaches
created their homes in the West.
to
them such
needed to
grain, fruits,
To
eat.
disease attacked
find these herbs,
mate and
shelter
was
Thus
and
all
it
their
and game as they
restore their health
when
He made many differHe taught them where to
them
ent herbs to grow.
for medicine.
He also
He gave
and how
He
to prepare
them
gave them a pleasant
cli-
they needed for clothing and
at hand.
was
in the
beginning: the Apaches
homes each created for the other
by Usen himself.
When
15
they are taken
GERONIMO
from
these
long
will
^
homes they sicken and
it
be until
it is
die.
How
said, there are
no
Apaches?
2
The Apache Indians held prisoners of war are greatly
decreasing in numbers.
There seems to be no particular
cause, but nevertheless their
numbers grow
16
smaller.
CHAPTER
III
EARLY LIFE
I
WAS
I
born in No-doyohn Canon, Ari- >\./^
zona, June, 1829.
In that country which hes around the
headwaters of the Gila River I was reared.
This range was our fatherland
;
among
these
mountains our wigwams were hidden; the
scattered valleys contained our fields; the
boundless prairies, stretching away on every
side,
were our pastures; the rocky caverns
were our burying
I was fourth
1
Four
is
^
places.
of eight
in a family
chil-
a magic number with the Bedonkohe Apaches.
The dragon had four coats of
scales; he took little Apache's
meat four times; they (the dragon and Apache) exchanged
four shots
—the
dragon rolled down four precipices.
are four moccasins used in the tribal
only four plays that can be made.
There
game of Kah, and
A
boy must accom-
pany the warriors four times on the warpath before he
can be admitted to the council.
Geronimo
is
the fourth of a family of four boys and
17
^
GERONIMO
dren
—four
boys and four
only myself,
family,
(White Horse), and
We
are yet alive.
war
in
that
my brother, Porico
my sister, Nah-da-ste,
are held as prisoners of
Reservation
Military
this
Of
girls.
(Fort
Sill).
As
father's tepee,
name
my
a babe I rolled on the dirt floor of
my tsoch
my mother's
hung
in
for cradle) at
suspended from the bough of a
warmed by
(Apache
back, or
tree.
I
was
the sun, rocked by the winds,
and sheltered by the
trees as other
Indian
babes.
When
a child
my
mother taught
legends of our people; taught
and
sky,-
f(
girls.
'1
•
the
He
moon and
me
stars, the
me
the
of the sun
clouds and
has had four wives that were full-blood
onkohe Apaches, and four that were part Bedonkohe
I
/
I
.ohe
and part other Apache blood.
e been killed
1
.
»ndage by the U. S. Government.
ilvstiny
and
in
Four of
his children
by Mexicans and four have been held
the magic
He
in
firmly believes in
of the number four.
Besides
(leronimo, only four full-blood Bedonkohe Apaches are
now
living.
They are Porico (White Horse), Nah-da-ste, Moh-
ta-neal,
and To-klon-nen.
18
i^
2:
>
^
^
^2
W
K
O
K 2
EARLY LIFE
She
storms.
also taught
me
to kneel
and
pray to Usen for strength, health, wisdom,
and
We
protection.
any person, but
individual
we
if
never prayed against
we had aught
against any
ourselves took vengeance.
We
were taught that Usen does not care for the
petty quarrels of men.
My father had often told me of the brave
deeds of our warriors, of the pleasures of
the chase,
and the
With my
about
my
glories of the warpath.
brothers and sisters I played
father's home.
played at hide-and-seek
pines; sometimes
we
Sometimes we
among
the rocks
and
loitered in the shade
of
the Cottonwood trees or sought the shudock
(a kind of wild cherry) while our parents
worked
in the field.
Sometimes we played
we were warriors. We would practice
stealing upon some object that represented
that
an enemy, and
in
our childish imitation often
perform the feats of war.
Sometimes we
would hide away from our mother to
she could find us,
see if
and often when thus con19
:;
GERONIMO
cealed
go to
sleep
and perhaps remain
hid-
many hours.
When we were old enough to be of real
service we went to the field with our parents
den for
not to play, but to
When
toil.
the crops
were to be planted we broke the ground
with wooden hoes.
We
straight rows, the beans
planted the corn in
among
the corn,
and
the melons and pumpkins in irregular order
over the
there
We cultivated these crops as
field.
was need.
Our
field
usually contained about two
acres of ground.
fenced.
It
The
were never
fields
was common for many families
same valley and share
to cultivate land in the
the burden of protecting the growing crops
from destruction by the ponies of the
or
tribe,
by deer and other wild animals.
Melons were gathered
sumed.
as they
were con-
In the autumn pumpkins and beans
were gathered and placed
in
bags or baskets
ears of corn were tied together
and then the harvest was
20
by the husks,
carried
on the backs
—
EARLY LIFE
Here
of ponies up to our homes.
was
shelled,
and
the corn
the harvest stored
all
in caves or other secluded places to be
away
used
in winter.
We
never fed corn to our ponies, but
we kept them up
them fodder
we gave
in the winter time
We
to eat.
had no
if
cattle or
other domestic animals except our dogs and
ponies.
We
did not cultivate tobacco, but found
growing
it
autumn, but
from the
women.
if the
supply ran out the leaves
stalks left standing served our pur-
All
pose.
This we cut and cured in
wild.
No
Indians
smoked^
boy was allowed
to
—men
and
smoke
until
game
Unmarried women were
he had hunted alone and killed large
wolves and bears.
not prohibited from smoking, but were considered immodest if they did so.
Nearly
all
matrons smoked.
2
The Apaches did not smoke
the peace pipe, unless
was proposed by some other Indians.
pipes;
in
fact,
they usually smoked
rolling the tobacco in
cigarettes
wrappers of oak
21
it
They had no large
leaves.
made by
GERONIMO
Besides grinding the corn (by hand with
stone mortars and pestles)
sometimes crushed
it
it
for bread,
and soaked
had fermented made from
" tis-win,"
tion,
and after
juice a
this
which had the power of intoxica-
and was very highly prized by the In-
dians.
and
it,
we
This work was done by the squaws
children.
be gathered
When
the
were to
berries or nuts
small
children
and the
squaws would go in parties to hunt them,
and sometimes stay
all
When
day.
they
went any great distance from camp they
took ponies to carry the baskets.
I frequently went with these parties, and
upon one of these excursions a woman
named Cho-ko-le got lost from the party
and was riding her pony through a
in search
of her friends.
following
as
she
Her
slowly
little
thicket
dog was
made her way
through the thick underbrush and pine
trees.
All at once a grizzly bear rose in her path
and attacked the pony.
She jumped off
and her pony escaped, but the bear
22
at-
EARLY LIFE
tacked her,
so
she
fought him the best
she could with her knife.
Her
httle dog,
by
snapping at the bear's heels and detracting
his attention
from the woman, enabled her
for some time to keep pretty well out of his
Finally the grizzly struck her over
reach.
the head, tearing off almost her whole scalp.
She
but did not lose consciousness, and
fell,
while prostrate struck him four good licks
with her knife, and he retreated.
After he
had gone she replaced her torn scalp and
bound
it
up
as best she could, then she turned
deathly sick and had to
her pony came into
lie
down.
camp with
nuts and berries, but no rider.
hunted for
second day.
her,
That night
his load
of
The Indians
but did not find her until the
They
carried her home,
der the treatment of their medicine
and un-
men
all
her wounds were healed.
The Indians knew what herbs to use for
medicine, how to prepare them, and how to
give
the
medicine.
This they had been
taught by Usen in the beginning, and each
23
GERONIMO
succeeding generation had
skilled in the art
of healing.
In gathering the
and
men who were
herbs, in preparing them,
in administering the medicine, as
was held
faith
in
much
prayer as in the actual ef-
fect of the medicine.
Usually about eight
persons worked together in making medicine,
and there were forms of prayer and incantations to attend each stage
Four attended
of the process.
to the incantations
and four
to the preparation of the herbs.
Some of
the Indians were skilled in cut-
ting out bullets, arrow heads, and other missiles
with which warriors were wounded.
myself have done much of
mon
this,
I
using a com-
dirk or butcher knife.^
Small children wore very
little
clothing in
winter and none in the summer.
Women
usually wore a primitive skirt, which consisted
of a piece of cotton cloth fastehed
about the waist, and extending to the knees.
3
The only foundation for the statement, frequently made,
that
Geronimo was a medicine man.
24
EARLY LIFE
INIen
wore breech cloths and moccasins.
In
winter they had shirts and leggings in addition.
Freqnently when the tribe was in camp
a
nnmber of boys and
wonld
steal
girls,
away and meet
by agreement,
at a place several
miles distant, where they could play
free
from
tasks.
all dajr
They were never punished
for these frolics; but if their hiding places
were discovered they were ridiculed.
25
CHAPTER
AMUSEMENTS, MANNERS, AND
CUSTOMS
TRIBAL.
TO
IV
celebrate each noted event a feast
Perhaps
and dance would be given.
own
only our
tribes
people, perhaps neighboring
would be
invited.
These
festivities
By
usually lasted for about four days.
we
feasted,
by night under the
direction of
The music
some chief we danced.
day
for our
dance was singing led by the warriors, and
accompanied by
beating the
No words were sung
When the feasting and
(buckskin-on-a-hoop)
—only the
tones.
esadadedne
.
dancing were over we would have horse
races, foot races, wrestling,
all sorts
^
of games (gambling).
Among
these
games the most noted was
game of Kah foot)
follows Four moccasins are
the tribal
as
jumping, and
(
:
26
.
It
is
played
placed about
TRIBAL CUSTOMS
four feet apart in holes in the ground, dug
in a
row on one
of the camp, and on
side
At
the opposite side a similar parallel row.
camp
night a
started between these
fire is
two rows of moccasins, and the players are
arranged on
each
sides,
The score is kept by a bundle of
from which each side takes a stick for
side.
sticks,
every point won.
bone
one or any number on
(
First one side takes the
a symbol of the white rock used by the
eagle in slaying the nameless monster
—
see
Chapter I), puts up blankets between the
four moccasins and the
posing team
fire so
that the op-
cannot observe their move-
ments, and then begin to sing the legends of
creation.
The
side
having the bone repre-
sents the feathered tribe, the opposite side
represents the beasts.
senting the birds do
The
all
players repre-
the singing,
and
while singing hide the bone in one of the
moccasins,
down.
then
the blankets
They continue
as the blankets are
are thrown
to sing, but as soon
thrown down the chosen
27
GERONIMO
player from the opposing team, armed with
a
war
fire
comes to
ckib,
and with
their side
moccasin
his club strikes the
which he thinks the bone
in
of the camp
is
If he
hidden.
strikes the right moccasin, his side gets the
bone, and in turn represents the birds, while
opposing team must keep quiet and
the
There are only four
guess in turn.
the sticks are
having
the
When
and one that wins.
three that lose
plaj^s;
gone from the bundle the
largest
number of
all
side
sticks
is
counted winner.
This
game
seldom played except as a
is
gambling game, but for that purpose
game known
the most popular
Usually the game
It
is
lasts
itors say, "
We
broken up.
to the tribe.
four or
five hours.
all finished
are satisfied,"
I
the other
Our
was always glad when the
young
life also
the vis-
and the camp
dances and feasts were announced.
all
is
never played in daytime.
After the games are
is
it
So were
people.
had a religious
28
side.
We
TRIBAL CUSTOMS
had no churches, no
religious organizations,
no sabbath day, no holidays, and yet we wor-
Sometimes the whole
shiped.
would
tribe
assemble to sing and pray; sometimes a
smaller number, perhaps only two or three.
The songs had a few words, but were not
formal. The singer would occasionally put
words as he wished instead of the
in such
usual tone sound.
Sometimes we prayed
sometimes each one prayed aloud;
silence;
sometimes an aged person prayed for
us.
At
to us
all
of
other times one would rise and speak
of our duties
Usen.
in
Our
When
services
^
to each other
were
and
to
short.
disease or pestilence
abounded we
were assembled and questioned by our leaders to ascertain
what
how Usen could be
1
evil
satisfied.
The Apaches recognized no
was no
we had done, and
Sometimes
duties to any
man
outside
enemies or to rob them.
their tribe.
It
However,
they accepted any favor from a stranger, or
if
sin to kill
allowed him to share their comforts in any way, he became
(by adoption) related to the tribe and they must recognize
their duty to him.
29
GERONIMO
sacrifice
was deemed necessary.
Sometimes
the offending one was punished.
If an Apache had allowed
his
aged par-
ents to suffer for food or shelter, if he
neglected or abused the
sick, if
had
he had pro-
faned our religion, or had been unfaithful,
he might be banished from the
The Apaches had no
tribe.
prisons as white
men
Instead of sending their criminals
have.
into prison they sent
These
faithless,
members of the
them out of
their tribe.
or
cowardly
lazy,
ci'uel,
tribe
were excluded in such
a manner that they could not join any other
Neither could they have any protec-
tribe.
tion
from our unwritten
tribal laws.
Fre-
quently these outlaw Indians banded together and committed depredations which
were charged
However, the
a hard
lot,
against
life
and
the
regular
tribe.
of an outlaw Indian was
their
bands never became
very large; besides, these bands frequently
provoked the wrath of the
their
own
destruction,
so
tribe
and secured
THt:
CoNUL'tKKI) Wkai'on
;
TRIBAL CUSTOMS
When
I was about eight or ten years old
I began to follow the chase, and to
was never
Out on
me
this
w^ork.
the prairies, which ran
up
to our
mountain homes, wandered herds of
antelope, elk,
deer,
and buffalo, to be slaughtered
when we needed them.
Usually we Iiunted buffalo on horseback,
killing them with arrows and spears. Their
skins were used to make tepees and bedding
their flesh, to eat.
It required
more
skill to
than any other animal.
We
hunt the deer
never tried to
approach a deer except against the wind.
Frequently we would sj)end hours in
ing upon grazing deer.
steal-
If they were in the
open we would crawl long distances on the
ground, keeping a weed or brush before us,
so that our approach would not be noticed.
Often
w^e could kill several out
of one herd
before the others would run away.
flesh
was dried and packed
w^ould
keep in
this
31
Their
in vessels,
condition
for
and
many
GERONIMO
The
months.
hide of the deer
was soaked
in
water and ashes and the hair removed, and
then the process of tanning continued until
was soft and
the buckskin
Perhaps
pliable.
no other animal was more valuable to us than
the deer.
In the forests and along the streams were
many
wild turkeys.
These we would drive
to the plains, then slowly ride
them
they were
until
When they began to drop
ride in
side
tired
out.
and hide we would
upon them and by swinging from the
of our horses, catch them.
started to fly
him and
we would
In
many wild
If one
ride swiftly
him with a short
kill
ing club.
as
almost
up toward
stick,
under
or hunt-
way we could usually get
turkeys as we could carry home
this
on a horse.
There were many rabbits
and we
also
in
our range,
hunted them on horseback.
Our
horses were trained to follow the rabbit at
full speed,
and
as they
would swing from one
32
approached them we
side
of the horse and
TRIBAL CUSTOMS
strike the rabbit with
lie
our hunting club.
If
was too far away we would throw the
stick
and
we were
kill
him. This was great sport
lx)ys,
when
we seldom
but as warriors
hunted small game.
There were many
as
we
fish in
did not eat them,
catch or
kill
the streams, but
we
did not try to
Small boys sometimes
them.
threw stones at them or shot at them for
practice with their
bows and arrows.
Usen
did not intend snakes, frogs, or fishes to be
I have never eaten of them.
eaten.
There were many eagles
These we hunted for
quired great
in the mountains.
feathers.
tl:keir
skill to steal
upon an
besides having sharp eyes, he
is
It re-
eagle, for
wise and
never stops at any place where he does not
good
view
I have killed
many
have
a
of
the
surrounding
country.
was never injured
bears with a spear, but
in a fight with one.
I
have killed several mountain lions with arrows, and one with a spear.
S3
Both bears and
GERONIMO
mountain
good for food and valu-
lions are
able for their skin.
we
them home on our
carried
often
When we
made
killed
them
horses.
We
quivers for our arrows
skin of the mountain lion.
from
These were
the
verj^
pretty and very durable.
During
missionary
my
minority \ve had never seen a
or a
seen a white man.
priest.
Thus
Be-don-ko-he Apaches.
S4
We
had never
quietly lived the
CHAPTER V
THE FAMILY
MY
grandfather, Maco, had been our
me of
often told
father
my
never saw him, but
I
cliief.
great
the
size,
strength, and sagacity of this old warrior.
Their principal wars had been with the
icans.
They had some wars with
of Indians
also,
Mex-
other tribes
but were seldom at peace
for any great length of time with the
Mex-
ican towns.
Maco
died
young
warrior,
came
chief
1
Maco was
^
be-
Bedonkohe Apaches.
of the
Nedni Apaches. His son (Geron-
had married a Bedonkohe Apache (Geron-
mother)
rigiit to rule
father was but a
and Mangus-Colorado
chief of the
imo's father)
imo's
my
when
and joined her
by heredity.
By
tribe,
thereby
this it will be seen
losing
his
Geronimo
could not become chief by hereditary right, although his
grandfather was a chieftain.
imo's
It is also
shown that Geron-
father could not be chief, hence
Mangus-Colorado.
35
the
accession
of
GERONIMO
When
I
was but a small boy
my
father died,
after having been sick for some time.
When
he passed away, carefully the watchers closed
him
in his best
clothes, painted his face afresh,
wrapped a
his eyes, then they arra5''ed
around him, saddled
rich blanket
ite horse,
his favor-
bore his arms in front of him, and
led his horse behind, repeating in wailing
tones his deeds of valor as they carried his
body
to a cave in the mountain.
slew his horses, and
Then they
we gave away
all
of his
other property,^ as was customary in our
tribe, after
which
his
body was deposited
the cave, his arms beside him.
His grave
in
is
Wrapped in
splen-
and the winds
in the
pines sing a low requiem over the
dead
hidden by
dor he
lies
piles
of stone.
in seclusion,
warrior.
After
2
my
The Apaches
deceased relative.
father's death I
will not
assumed the
keep any of the property of a
Their unwritten tribal laws forbid
it,
because they think that otherwise the children or other
relatives
when
of one who had much property might be glad
their father or relatives died.
36
;
THE FAMILY
of
care
my
She never married
mother.
again, although according to the customs of
our tribe she might have done so immediately after his death.
widow who has
Usually, however, the
children remains single after
her husband's death for
two or three years
but the widow without children marries again
immediately.
After a warrior's death
his
widow returns to her people and may be
given away or sold by her father or brothers.
JNIy
mother chose to
live
with me, and she
never desired to marry again.
near our old
home and
We
lived
I supported her.
>,
In 1846, being seventeen years of age, I
was admitted
Then
I
to the council of the warriors.
was very happy, for I x^ould go
wherever I wanted and do whatever I
I
liked.
had not been under the control of any
individual, but the customs of our tribe pro-
hibited
me from
sharing the glories of the
warpath until the council
When
admitted
opportunity offered, after
could go on the warpath with
37
my
me.
this,
tribe.
I
This
GERONIMO
«
would be
my
I hoped soon to serve
glorious.
people in battle.
I had long desired to
fight with our warriors.
Perhaps the greatest joy to
now
that
I could marry the fair Alope, daughter
of No-po-so.
girl,
me was
She was a slender,
delicate
but we had been lovers for a long time.
So, as soon as the council granted
me
these
went
to see her father concern-
ing our marriage.
Perhaps our love was of
privileges I
no
interest to
him; perhaps he wanted to
keep Alope with him, for she was a dutiful
daughter at any rate he asked
;
for her. I
made no
appeared before
reply, but in a
his
of ponies and took
was
our
all
many
wigwam
with me
ponies
few days
with the herd
Alope.
This
the marriage ceremony necessary in
tribe.
Not far from my mother's tepee I had
made for us a new home. The tepee was
made of buffalo hides and in it were many
bear robes, lion hides, and other trophies of
the chase, as well as
my
38
spears, bows,
and
Apache Prixckss
Daughter of Naiche, chief of the Chiricahua Apaches
THE FAMILY
arrows.
Alope had made many
rations of beads
skin,
which she placed in our tepee.
home.
We
dren came to us
followed the traditions
and worked
money from
vahie, and either gave
it
Three
—children that played,
as I
Beads were obtained from
threw
also
walls of our
of our fathers and were happy.
also got
She
She was a good wife, but she was
never strong.
tered,
deco-
and drawn work on buck-
^
drew many pictures on the
3
little
loi-
had done.
tlie
Mexicans.
the Mexicans, but
it
chil-
The Apaches
deemed
it
of no
to their children to play with or
away.
39
PART
II
THE MEXICANS
CHAPTER
VI
KAS-KI-YEH
—The
Part I
N
I
all
the
summer of
Massacre
1858, being at peace
with the Mexican towns as well as with
the neighboring Indian tribes,
south into Old JNIexico to trade.
we went
Our whole
(Bedonkohe Apaches) went through
tribe
Sonora toward Casa Grande, our destinabut just before reaching that place w^e
tion,
stopped at another Mexican town called by
the Indians " Kas-ki-yeh."
Here we stayed
for several days, camping just outside the
Every day we would go
city.
trade, leaving our
tion
camp under
of a small guard so that
plies,
into
oiu'
town to
the protec-
arms, sup-
and women and children would not be
disturbed during our absence.
Late one afternoon when returning from
town we were met by a few women and
dren
who
told us that
chil-
Mexican troops from
43
GERONIMO
some other town had attacked our camp,
killed all the warriors
all
of the guard, captured
our ponies, secured our arms, destroyed
our supplies, and killed
and
Quickly we separated, con-
children.
cealing ourselves
nightfall,
many of our women
as
we could
best
when we assembled
pointed place of rendezvous
the river.
sentinels
Silently
we
young
wife,
and
were among the
in
at our ap-
—a
thicket
my
slain.
my
by
one by one:
stole in
were placed, and, when
counted, I found that
until
were
all
aged mother,
my
three small children
There were no
camp, so without being noticed I
turned away and stood by the
river.
lights
silently
How
long I stood there I do not know, but when
I saw the warriors arranging for a council
I took
my
place.
That night I did not give
against any measure but
;
it
my
vote for or
was decided that
as there were only eighty warriors left,
as
we were without arms
or supplies,
and
and
were furthermore surrounded by the Mex44
KAS-KI-YEH
icans far inside their
own
we
could
So our
chief,
territory,
not hope to figHt successfully.
Mangus-Colorado, gave the order to
start at
once in perfect silence for our homes in Ari-
upon
zona, leaving the dead
I stood until
all
the
field.
had passed, hardly know-
ing what I would do
—I had no weapon, nor
did I hardly wish to fight, neither did I con-
template recovering the bodies of
ones, for that
was forbidden.
my
loved
I did not
pray, nor did I resolve to do anything in particular, for I
followed the
had no purpose
tribe
left.
silently,
I finally
keeping just
within hearing distance of the soft noise of
the feet of the retreating Apaches.
The next morning some of the Indians
killed a small amount of game and we halted
long enough for the tribe to cook and
when
the
march was resumed.
as well as
this place I
to
I had killed
During the first
while we were camped at
no game, and did not
march
eat,
eat.
spoke to no one and no one spoke
—there was nothing
me
45
^N,
to say.
GERONIMO
For two days and
three nights
we were
on forced marches, stopping only for meals,
then
der,
we made
where we
a
camp near
the
Mexican bor-
Here
two days.
rested
I took
some food and talked with the other Indians
who had
lost in the massacre,
lost as I had, for I
had
but none had
lost all.
Within a few days we arrived
at our
own
There were the decorations that
settlement.
—and there were the play-
Alope had made
things of our
all,
er's
even our tepee.
I burned
ones.
little
I also burned
tepee and destroyed
all
True, I could
visit
my
my father's grave,
thing to remind
heart
Mex-
who had wronged me, and
whenever I came near
my
moth-
in our quiet
but I had vowed vengeance upon the
ican troopers
them
her property.
I was never again contented
home.
^
me
his
grave or saw any-
of former happy days
would ache for revenge upon
Mexico.
1
According to custom he should not have kept the prop-
erty of his deceased relatives, but he was not compelled to
destroy his
own
tepee or the playthings of his children.
46
—Revenge
II
^Part
As
soon as
we had again
collected
some
arms and supplies Mangus-Colorado, our
chief, called a council
and found that
all
our
warriors were willing to take the warpath
I was appointed to
against Mexico.
solicit
the aid of other tribes in this war.
When
I went to the Chokonen (Chiri-
cahua) Apaches, Cochise, their chief, called
a council at early dawn.
riors
Silently the war-
assembled at an open place in a moun-
tain dell
and took
their seats
on the ground,
arranged in rows according to their ranks.
Silently they sat
smoking.
At
a signal
from the chief I arose and presented
my
cause as follows:
"
Kinsman, you have heard what the Mex-
icans
have recently
You
are
brothers.
my
done without cause.
relatives
—uncles,
cousins,
We are men the same as the Mex47
H:
GERONIMO
icans are
—we can do to them what they have
done to
them
—I
attack
Let us go forward and
us.
will lead
them
me
avenge
to
these JMexicans
—you
"
will all
—
their city
homes.
the front of the battle
follow
—we
you to
in their
will
—I only ask you to
wrong done by
this
you come?
the rule in
may
young men are
war
return or they
be
these
killed I
from
their
It
is
—^men
killed.
well
may
If any of
want no blame
kinsmen, for they themselves
have chosen to go.
If I
need mourn for me.
am
My
killed
no one
people have
been killed in that country, and
die if
will
I will fight in
come.
Remember
trail
all
I, too, will
need be."
my own settlement, reported
this success to my chieftain, and immediately
I returned to
departed to the southward into the land of
the
Nedni Apaches.
heard
me
Their chief.
Whoa,
without comment, but he im-
mediately issued orders for a council, and
when
all
were ready gave a sign that I
48
KAS-KI-YEH
might speak.
I addressed
addressed the Chokonen
promised to help
was
It
in the
as I
had
and they
also
them
tribe,
us.
summer of
1859, almost a
year from the date of the massacre of Kaskiyeh, that these three tribes were assembled
on the IMexican border to go upon the warTheir faces were painted, the war
path.
bands
fastened upon their brows,
^
long scalp-locks
^
ready for the hand and
who
knife of the warrior
them.
in a
their
could overcome
Their families had been hidden away
mountain rendezvous near the Mexican
With
border.
posted,
these families a
guard was
and a number of places of rendez-
vous designated in case the camp should be
disturbed.
When
Strips
2
all
of
were ready the chieftains gave
buckskin
about
two inches
wide
fastened
around the head.
At
3
in
this
time the Mexican Government offered a reward
gold for Apache scalps
—one
rior's scalp, fifty dollars for
dollars for child's scalp.
M
hundred dollars for war-
squaw's scalp, and twenty-five
^9
GERONIMO
command
to
go forward.
None of
us were
mounted and each warrior wore moccasins
and
also a cloth
wrapped about
his loins.
This cloth could be spread over him when he
and when on the march would be ample
slept,
In
protection as clothing.
fight
battle,
was hard, we did not wish much
if
the
cloth-
Each warrior carried three days' rations, but as we often killed game while on
the march, we seldoni were without food.
ing.
We traveled in three divisions
:
the Bedon-
kohe Apaches led by Mangus-Colorado, the
Chokonen Apaches by
Cochise,
and the
Nedni Apaches by Whoa; however, there
was no regular order inside the separate
tribes.
We usually marched about fourteen
hours per day, making three stops for meals,
and traveling forty to
forty-five miles a
day.
I acted as guide into Mexico, and we fol-
lowed the river courses and mountain ranges
because
we could
better thereby keep our
movements concealed.
50
We
entered Sonora
7.
KAS-KI-YEH
and went southward past Quitaco, Nacozari,
and many smaller settlements.
When we
were
camped, and eight
almost at
men
city to parley with us.
killed,
and
scalped.
we
Arispe
rode out from the
These we captured,
This was to draw the
troops from the city, and the next day they
came.
The skirmishing
lasted all
day with-
out a general engagement, but just at night
we captured
their
supply
train, so
we had
plenty of provisions and some more guns.
That night we posted
sentinels
and did
move our camp, but rested quietly all
night, for we expected heavy work the next
not
day.
Early the next morning the warriors
were assembled to pray
—not
that they might have health
for help, but
and avoid am-
bush or deceptions by the enemy.
As we had
in the
came
anticipated, about ten o'clock
morning the whole Mexican force
out.
There were two companies of
cavalry and two of infantry.
the cavalry as the soldiers
51
I recognized
who had
killed
my
GERONIMO
people at Kaskiyeh.
chieftains,
and they
This I told to the
might
said that I
direct
the battle.
and never had been, but
I was no chief
because I had been more deeply wronged
than others,
honor was conferred upon
this
me, and I resolved to prove worthy of the
I arranged the Indians in a hollow
trust.
circle
near the
their infantry
alry in reserve.
river,
and the Mexicans drew
up
two
in
lines,
with the cav-
We were in the timber,
and
they advanced until within about four hun-
dred yards, when they halted and opened
Soon
fire.
I led a charge against them, at the
same time sending some braves
their rear.
In
all
to attack
the battle I thought of
murdered mother, wife, and babies
father's grave
and
and I fought with
my vow of
fury. Many
—of
my
my
vengeance,
fell
by
my
hand, and constantly I led the advance.
Many
braves were killed.
The
battle lasted
about two hours.
At
the last four Indians were alone in the
52
KAS-KI-YEH
center of the field
warriors.
—myself and three other
Our arrows were
gone, our
all
spears broken off in the bodies of dead ene-
We
mies.
had only our hands and knives
with which to fight, but
who had
all
stood
Then two armed soldiers came upon us from another part of
the field. They shot down two of our men
against us were dead.
and we, the remaining two,
fled
toward our
own warriors. ]My companion was struck
down by a saber, but I reached our warriors,
The one who
seized" a spear, and turned.
pursued me missed his aim and fell by my
spear. With his saber I met the trooper who
had killed my companion and we grappled
and
fell.
I killed
him with
my
knife and
quickly rose over his body, brandishing his
saber,
seeking for other troopers to
There were none.
Over the bloody
seen.
the
But
bodies
kill.
the
Apaches had
field,
covered with
of JNIexicans, rang the
fierce
Apache war-whoop.
Still
covered with the blood of
53
my
en-
GERONIMO
emies,
still
still
my
holding
conquering weapon,
hot with the joy of battle, victory, and
vengeance, I was surrounded by the Apache
and made war chief of
braves
Then
Apaches.
the
all
I gave orders for scalping
the slain/
I could not call back
my
loved ones, I
could not bring back the dead Apaches, but
could
I
rejoice
Apaches
in
The
revenge.
this
had avenged the massacre
of
" Kas-ki-yeh."
4
the
From
the
moment
command
the
for
Apaches everything assumes a
war
given with
is
religious
guise.
The
manner of camping, cooking,
etc.,
are exactly prescribed.
Every object appertaining
war
is
name; as
if,
to
called
by
its
sacred
for instance, in English, one should say not
horse, but war-horse or charger; not arrow, but missile of
death.
The Indian
by a sacred name
as the case
may
is
to
be.
not called by his ordinary name, but
which
is
subjoined "brave" or "chief"
Geronimo's Indian name was
yeh, but the Mexicans at this battle called
Go
khla
him Geronimo,
a name he has borne ever since both among the Indians and
white men.
54
CHAPTER
VII
FIGHTING UNDER DIFFICULTIES
ALL
Apaches were
satisfied
after the battle of " Kaskiyeh," but I
^
still
the other
desired
For
more revenge.
several
months we were busy with the chase and
peaceful pursuits.
other
Finally
I
suc-
ceeded in persuading two others warriors,
Ah-koch-ne and Ko-deh-ne, to go with
me
to invade the IMexican country.
We
left
our
^
went on the warpath.
carried three
and
families with the tribe
daj^s'
Mexico on the north
We were on foot and
rations.
We entered
line
of Sonora and
fol-
lowed the Sierra de Antunez Mountains to
the south end of the range.
Here we
cided to attack a small village.
know
the
light
we approached from
name of
1
this village.)
(I do not
At
day-
the mountains.
Geroiiimo had married again.
55
de-
GERONIMO
We
ad-
before
we
Five horses were hitched outside.
vanced
but
cautiously,
just
reached the horses the Mexicans opened
from
the houses.
killed.
My two companions were
Mexicans swarmed on every
some were mounted some were on
seemed to be armed.
the
day while
gun
in hand,
aim
at
had a chance
some IMexican, who,
was looking for me.
think I missed
my
aim
to retreat toward Arizona.
icans did not quit the chase.
head
me
off;
I do not
either time.
the gathering darkness I found
the next day
With
more time
But
the
Mex-
Several times
mounted Mexicans
many
fighting,
Several times during
in concealment I
to take deliberate
and
Three times that
day I was surrounded, but I kept
dodging, and hiding.
side;
foot,
;
all
fire
tried to
times they fired on me,
but I had no more arrows; so I depended
upon running and
very
tired.
I
hiding, although I
had not eaten
since the chase
began, nor had I dared to stop for
second night I got clear of
56
was
rest.
my pursuers,
The
but
UNDER DIFFICULTIES
I never slackened
my
our home in Arizona.
pace until I reached
I came into our
without booty, without
my
camp
companions, ex-
hausted, but not discouraged.
The wives and
children of
my
two dead
companions were cared for by their people.
Some of
Apaches blamed me for the
the
evil
result of the expedition, but I said nothing.
Having
failed, it
should remain
was only proper that I
But my
silent.
feelings to-
ward the Mexicans did not change
—I
hated them and longed for revenge.
still
I never
ceased to plan for their punishment, but
was hard
to
my
to get the other warriors to listen
proposed
raids.
In a few months after
this last
I persuaded
two other warriors
raiding the
Mexican
mer
raid
frontier.
adventure
to join
On
we had gone through
Apaches' range into Sonora.
and
Mountains.
in
Nedni
the
This time
we
Cho-
the
Sierra
Madre
traveled
south,
secured
entered
We
me
our for-
went through the country of the
kon-en
it
57
GERONIMO
more
and prepared
rations,
raids.
We
had
to
begin our
selected a village near the
mountains which we intended to attack at
daylight.
While asleep that night
camp and
scouts discovered our
killing
INIexican
fired
on
us,
In the morning we ob-
one warrior.
company of Mexican troops coming from the south. They were mounted
served a
and carried supplies for a long journey.
We
followed their
we were
trail until
sure
that they were headed for our range in Ari-
zona; then
three
We
days
we
hurried past them and in
own
our
reached
arrived at noon,
settlement.
and that afternoon,
about three o'clock, these INIexican troops
attacked our settlement.
killed three small boys.
riors
the
Their
Many
first
volley
of the war-
of our tribe were away from home, but
few of us who were
in
camp were
able
to drive the troops out of the mountains be-
fore night.
lost five
We
killed eight
Mexicans and
—two warriors and three boys.
Mexicans rode due south
58
in
The
full retreat.
UNDER DIFFICULTIES
Four
and
warriors were detailed to follow them,
in three days these trailers returned, say-
ing that the Mexican cavalry had left Arizona, going southward.
We were quite sure
they would not return soon.
Soon after
I
this (in the
was again able
the
^lexicans,
warriors.
to take the
warpath against
time with twenty-five
this
We
summer of 1860)
followed the
INIexican troops last
trail
of the
mentioned and entered
The
the Sierra de Sahuaripa Mountains.
second day in these mountains our scouts
troops.
There
was only one company of cavalry
in this
discovered
mounted Mexican
command, and I thought
surprising
that
them we could defeat them.
ambushed the
trail
We
over which they were to
This was at a place where the whole
come.
company must pass through
file.
by properly
a mountain de-
We reserved fire until all of the troops
had passed through; then the signal was
The INIexican troopers, seemingly
without a word of command, dismounted,
given.
59
GERONIMO
and placing
on the outside of
their horses
made a good
fight against us.
I saw that we could not
dislodge them without using all our ammuniThe warriors sudtion, so I led a charge.
denly pressed in from all sides and we
fought hand to hand. During this encounthe company, for breastworks,
my
ter I raised
spear to
kill
dier just as he leveled his
a IVIexican sol-
gun
at
me
;
I was
advancing rapidly, and
my
a pool of blood, I
under the Mexican
He
trooper.
fell
struck
me
foot slipping in
over the head with
the butt of his gun, knocking
me
senseless.
Just at that instant a warrior who followed
in
my
spear.
soldier
footstej^s killed the
Mexican with a
In a few minutes not a Mexican
was
When
left alive.
the
Apache
war-cry had died away, and their enemies
had been scalped, they began to care for
their
dead and wounded.
unconscious
bathed
me
my
I was found lying
where I had
head
in cold
to consciousness.
fallen.
They
water and restored
Then they bound up
60
UNDER DIFFICULTIES
my wound
and the next morning, although
weak from
loss
of blood and suiFering from
a severe headache, I was able to march on
the return to Arizona.
I did not fully re-
cover for months, and I
given
me by
we had
still
wear the scar
In
that musketeer.
this fight
lost so heavily that there really
no glory
Arizona.
in
was
our victory, and we returned to
No
one seemed to want to go on
the warpath again that year.
In the sunmier (1861) with twelve warriors I
We entered
again went into Mexico.
Chihuahua and followed south on the east
side of the Sierra Madi'e
Mountains four
days' journey then crossed over to the Sierra
;
de Sahuaripa range, not far east of Casa
Grande.
Here we
rested one day,
out scouts to reconnoiter.
pack trains camped
The next morning
They reported
five miles
west of
we
for their
leaving
61
mule pack
They rode away
us the booty. The
attacked them.
lives,
us.
just at daybreak, as these
drivers were starting with their
train,
and sent
GERONIMO
mules were loaded with provisions, most of
which we took home.
Two
mules were
loaded with side-meat or bacon;
threw away.
trains
We started to take
^
this
we
these pack
home, going northward through So-
when near Casita, Mexican troops
overtook us.
It was at daybreak and we
nora, but
We
were just finishing our breakfast.
had
no idea that we had been pursued or that our
enemies were near until they opened
At
the
ing
first
volley a bullet struck
lick just at the
eye and I
fell
me
unconscious.
All the other
The Mexicans,
think-
dead, started in pursuit of the fleeing
Indians.
sciousness
the
a glanc-
lower corner of the left
Indians fled to cover.
ing
me
fire.
In a few moments I regained con-
and had started at
full speed for
woods when another company coming
up opened fire on me. Then the soldiers
who had been chasing the other Indians
2
They had never eaten bacon and did not learn
for a long time.
pork
if they
Even now they
can get other meat.
fuses to eat bacon or pork.
62
will
to
do so
not eat bacon or
Geronimo
positively re-
UNDER DIFFICULTIES
turned, and I stood between two hostile companies, but I did not stand long.
Bullets
whistled in every direction and at close range
One
to me.
on
my
and
side,
inflicted a slight flesh
but I kept running, dodging,
fighting, until I got clear of
I climbed
suers.
wound
up
my
pur-
a steep canon, where the
cavalry could not follow.
The
troopers saw
me, but did not dismount and try to follow.
I think they were wise not to
come
on.
It had been understood that in case of surprise with this booty, our place
of rendez-
vous should be the Santa Bita JNIountains in
Arizona.
We did not reassemble in INIexico,
but traveled separately and in three daj's
we
were encamped in our place of rendezvous.
From
this place
handed.
to report.
we returned home empty-
We had
not even a partial victory
I again returned wounded, but
I was not yet discouraged.
Again
I
was
blamed by our people, and again I had no
reply.
After our return many of the warriors
63
GERONIMO
had gone on a hunt and some of them had
gone north to trade for blankets from the
Navajo
ing to get
home tryOne morning
I remained at
Indians.
my wounds
healed.
daybreak, when the squaws were
just at
lighting the
camp
fires to
three companies of
prepare breakfast,
Mexican troops who had
surrounded
our
opened
There was no time for fighting.
fire.
settlement
Men, women, and
children
warriors were killed, and four
captured.
My
left eye
shut, but with the other I
to hit
one of the
the
night
children fled for their
Many women and
lives.
in
officers
was
and a few
women were
still
swollen
saw well enough
with an arrow, and
then
make good my
The
troopers burned our tepees and took
escape
among
the rocks.
our arms, provisions, ponies, and blankets.
Winter was
at hand.
There were not more than twenty warriors
in
camp
at this time,
and only a few of us
had secured weapons during the excitement
of the attack.
A
few warriors followed the
64
UNDER DIFFICULTIES
trail
of the troops as they went back to Mex-
ico with their booty,
It
battle.
but were unable to offer
was a long, long time before we
were again able to go on the warpath against
the Mexicans.
The four women who were captured
at
time by the Mexicans were taken into
this
Sonora, Mexico, where they were compelled
to
work for the JMexicans.
After some
years they escaped to the mountains and
They had knives
which they had stolen from the Mexicans,
but they had no other weapons. They had
no blankets; so at night they would make a
started to find our tribe.
tepee
little
knives,
by cutting brush with
and setting them up for the
The top was covered
temporary tepee they would
One
night when their
growling
Francisco,
party
the
(about
started to build
camp
just
seventeen
the
65
fire
all sleep.
the
woman
years
fire,
In
was low they
outside
youngest
up
walls.
over with brush.
this
heard
their
of
tepee.
of
the
age),
when a moun-
GERONIMO
and
tain lion crashed through the tepee
The suddenness of
tacked her.
made her drop her
lion,
the attack
knife, but she fought as
She was no
best she could with her hand.
match for the
at-
however; her left shoul-
der was crushed and partly torn away.
The
kept trying to catch her by the throat;
lion
this she
prevented with her hands for a long
He
time.
dragged her for about 300 yards,
then she found her strength was failing her
from
loss
other
women
of blood, and she called to the
for help.
The
lion
had been
dragging her by one foot, and she had been
catching hold of his legs, and of the rocks
and underbrush, to delay him.
Finally he
stopped and stood over her.
She again
her companions and they attacked
called
him with
their knives
and
killed him.
Then
they dressed her wounds and nursed her in
the mountains for about a month.
she
When
was again able to walk they resumed
their
journey and reached our
safety.
66
tribe
in
Asa Dkklugie, Wife anu Children
UNDER DIFFICULTIES
This
woman
prisoner of
(Francisco)
war
was held
witli the other
died on the Fort
as a
Apaches and
Reservation in 1892.
Sill
Her
face was always disfigured with those
scars
and she never regained perfect use of
The
her hands.
fore
we became
JNIany
away
three older
children were carried
at diiFerent times
did underwent
died be-
prisoners of war.
women and
many of them
women
by Mexicans.
ever returned, and those
many
hardships in order to
be again united with their people.
Those
w!xG did not escape were slaves to the
icans, or
When
Mex-
perhaps even more degraded.
warriors were
Mexicans they were kept
warriors
Not
who
captured by
in chains.
who were captured once
the
Four
at a place
north of Casa Grande, called by the Indians
"
Honas," were kept
in chains for a year
when they were exchanged for
Mexicans whom we had captured.
and a
half,
We never
chained prisoners or kept them
in confinement, but they
67
seldom got away.
GERONIMO
Mexican men when captured were compelled
cut
to
wood and herd
women and
own people.
3
The
children
^
were treated as our
interpreter, Asa, son of
was
who used
finally
Whoa, remembers a
to play with the
and thenceforth
had two wives.
He
little
Apache
exchanged.
One of Geronimo's wives and her
time,
Mexican
^
"
captive Mexican girl
children, but
horses.
until he
child
were
killed at this
became a prisoner of war he
might have had as many wives as he
wished, but he says that he was so busy fighting Mexicans
that he could not support
more than two.
VIII
RAIDS
THAT WERE
summer of
INmenthe and
invaded
SUCCESSFtTL
1862 I took eight
INIexican
territory.
We went south on the west side of the Sierra
INIadre JVIountains for five days
;
then in the
night crossed over to the southern part of
Here we
the Sierra de Sahuaripa range.
again camped to watch for pack trains.
About ten
ers,
o'clock next
morning four
driv-
mounted, came past our camp with a
pack-mule
train.
they rode for their
As
soon as they saw us
lives,
leaving us the booty.
This was a long train, and packed with
blankets, calico, saddles, tinware,
sugar.
We
hurried
home
as
and loaf
fast as
we
could with these provisions, and on our re-
turn while passing through a canon in the
Santa Catilina range of mountains
zona,
in Ari-
met a white man driving a mule pack
69
GERONIMO
train.
When we
ready seen
us,
found that
and was riding
We
the canon.
saw him he had
first
examined
mules were
his
at full
tilt
train
his
al-
up
and
loaded with
all
We put them in with the other train
resumed our journey. We d'd not at-
cheese.
and
tempt to
trail
the driver
and I
am
sure he
did not try to follow us.
In two days we arrived at home.
Mangus-Colorado, our
We
tribe.
gave a
and danced
all
chief,
Then
assembled the
feast, divided the spoils,
Some of
night.
the pack
mules were killed and eaten.
we kept out
we would know if Mexican
This time after our return
scouts so that
troops should attempt to follow us.
On the third day our scouts came into camp
and reported
JVIexican cavalry dismounted
and approaching our settlement.
warriors were in camp.
took
command of one
other.
horses,
We
All our
Mangus-Colorado
division
and I of the
hoped to get possession of
then
their
surround the troops in the
70
m
O
» R
D
5
o
SUCCESSFUL RAIDS
mountains, and destroy the whole company.
This
we were unable
started
we had
killed ten troopers witli
Mexican
the loss of only one man, and the
cavalry was in full retreat,
thirty
had
However, within four hours after
scouts.
we
to do, for they, too,
followed by
armed Apaches, who gave them no
rest until they
can country.
were far inside the Mexi-
No more
troops came that
winter.
For
sions,
a long time
we had plenty of
provi-
plenty of blankets, and plenty of
clothing.
We also had plenty of cheese and
sugar.
Another summer (18G3) I
selected three
warriors and went on a raid into JNIexico.
We went south into
Sierra
de
Sonora, camping in the
Sahuaripa JMountains.
forty miles west of Casa Grande
village in the mountains, called
dians " Crassanas."
We
place and concluded to
had noticed that just
71
a small
by the In-
camped near
make an
at
is
About
attack.
this
We
midday no one
GERONIMO
seemed to be
our attack at the
we
we planned to make
noon hour. The next day
stirring ; so
stole into the
town
We had
at noon.
no
guns, but were armed with spears and bows
and arrows.
When
the
war-whoop was
given to open the attack the Mexicans fled
in every direction; not
any attempt
We
one of them made
to fight us.
shot some arrows at the retreating
Mexicans, but killed only one.
silent in th^
Soon
all
was
town and no Mexicans could be
seen.
When we
discovered that
all
the Mexicans
were gone we looked through
their houses
and saw many curious
These Mex-
icans kept
things.
many more
Many
than the Apaches did.
we saw
stand, but in the stores
in a
herd of horses and
much
mules, and packed as
supplies as
of the things
we could not underwe saw much that we
in the houses
wanted; so we drove
kinds of property
provisions
we could on them.
formed these animals
into a
72
and
Then we
pack train and
SUCCESSFUL RAIDS
The Mexicans
returned safely to Arizona.
did not even trail us.
When we
arrived in
tribe together
and feasted
it
all
day.
called the
We gave
That night the dance
presents to everyone.
began, and
camp we
did not cease until noon the
next day.
This was perhaps the most successful raid
made by us
do not know the
ever
was very
into
Mexican
territory.
value of the booty, but
great, for
we had
supplies
I
it
enough
to last our whole tribe for a year or more.
In the
fall
willing to
JNIexico.
of 1864 twenty warriors were
go with me on another raid
These were
all
armed and equipped for
we provided for
chosen men, well
battle.
As
usual
the safety of our families
before starting on this raid.
scattered
into
Our whole
and then reassembled
at a
tribe
camp
about forty miles from the former place.
In
way it would be hard for the Mexicans to
trail them and we would know where to find
our families when we returned. Moreover,
this
73
GERONIMO
if
any
hostile Indians should see this large
number of warriors leaving our range they
might attack our camp, but if they found
no one at the usual place
their raid
would
fail.
We
went south through the Chokonen
Apaches' range, entered Sonora, Mexico, at
a point directly south of Tombstone, Arizona, and went into hiding in the Sierra de
Antunez Mountains.
We
attacked several settlements in the
neighborhood and secured plenty of provisions
and
After about three days
supplies.
we attacked and captured a mule pack
at a place called
It
is
by the Indians
train
" Pontoco."
situated in the mountains due west,
about one day's journey
^
from Arispe.
There were three drivers with
One was
killed
and two escaped.
was loaded with
1
Forty-five miles.
-
Mescal
is
a
mescal,^ which
fiery liquor
this train.
The
train
was con-
produced in Mexico from several
spices of Agave.
74
SUCCESSFUL RAIDS
As
tained in bottles held in wicker baskets.
soon as
we made camp
the Indians began to
get drunk and fight each other.
too,
I,
drank enough mescal to
feel the effect
but I was not drunk.
I ordered the fight-
of
it,
ing stopped, but the order was disobeyed.
Soon almost a general
fight
was
in progress.
I tried to place a guard out around our
camp, but
serve.
were drunk and refused to
all
I expected an attack
from
troops at any moment, and really
serious matter for me, for being in
JNIexican
it
command
I would be held responsible for any
attending
the
expedition.
camp became comparatively
was a
ill
luck
Finally
the
still,
for the In-
dians were too drunk to walk or even to
fight.
While they were
poured out
all
the fires and
stupor
the mescal, then I put out
moved
siderable distance
I returned to
in this
for the wounded.
all
the pack mules to a con-
from camp.
camp
I
to try to
After
this
do something
I found that only two
were dangerously wounded.
75
From
the leg
GERONIMO
of one of these I cut an arrow head, and
from the shoulder of another I withdrew a
When
spear point.
all
the
wounds had been
cared for, I myself kept guard
till
morning.
The next day we loaded our wounded on
the
pack mules and started for Arizona.
The next day we captured come cattle
from a herd and drove them home with us.
But it was a very difficult matter to drive
cattle when we were on foot.
Caring for
the wounded and keeping the cattle from
escaping made our journey tedious. But
we were not trailed, and arrived safely at
home with all the booty.
We then
gave a feast and dance, and
After the dance we
killed
and dried the meat.
We
vided the spoils.
all
the
cattle
di-
dressed the hides and then the dried meat
was packed
stored away.
of meat.
had.
As
the mules.
in
between these hides and
All that winter we had plenty
These were the
usual
we
first cattle
killed
ever
and ate some of
We had little use
76
we
for mules, and
SUCCESSFUL RAIDS
we could not trade them for something of
value, we killed them.
In the summer of 1865, with four war-
if
I went again into Mexico.
riors,
we were accustomed
we could
more easily conceal ourselves when dismounted. But this time we wanted more
cattle, and it was hard to drive them when
we were on foot. We entered Sonora at a
point southwest from Tombstone, Arizona,
and followed the Sierra de Antunez Mounfore
we had gone on
Hereto-
to fight
foot;
on foot;
besides,
tains to the southern limit, then crossed the
country as far south as the mouth of Yaqui
Here we saw a great lake^ extending beyond the limit of sight.
Then we
River.
turned north, attacked several settlements,
and secured plenty of
When we
supplies.
had come back northwest of Arispe we
cured about sixty head of
them
go
to our
directly
homes
cattle,
in Arizona.
se-
and drove
We
did not
home, but camped in different
3
Gulf of California.
77
GERONIMO
valleys with our cattle. We were not trailed.
When we
arrived at our
camp
the tribe
was
again assembled for feasting and dancing.
Presents were given to everybody; then the
cattle
were
killed
and the meat dried and
packed.
78
CHAPTER IX
VAEYING FORTUNES
of 18G5 with nine other warIN the I went
into Mexico on foot. We
fall
riors
attacked several settlements south of Casa
many horses and
way northward with
Grande, and collected
mules.
We
made our
these animals through the mountains.
When
we made camp one evening,
and thinking that we were not being trailed,
turned loose the whole herd, even those we
had been riding. They were in a valley surrounded by steep mountains, and we were
camped at the mouth of this valley so that
near Arispe
the animals could not leave without
through our camp.
Just as
to eat our supper our scouts
coming
we had begun
came
in
and an-
nounced Mexican troops coming toward our
camp.
We started
that our scouts
for the horses, but troops
had not seen were on the
79
GERONIMO
cliffs
above us, and opened
We
fire.
scat-
tered in all directions, and the troops re-
covered
all
our booty.
In three days we
reassembled at our appointed place of ren-
dezvous in the Sierra Madre Mountains in
northern Sonora.
follow us, and
Mexican troops did not
we returned
to Arizona with-
out any more fighting and with no booty.
Again I had nothing
to say, but I
was anx-
ious for another raid.
Early the next summer (1866) I took
mounted warriors and invaded Mexican territory.
We went south through
thirty
Chihuahua as far
Santa Cruz, Sonora,
as
then crossed over the Sierra
tains,
Madre Moun-
following the river course at the south
end of the range.
We
kept on westward
from the Sierra Madre Mountains
Sierra
de Sahuripa Mountains, and
lowed that range northward.
all
to the
the horses, mules,
and
We
cattle
fol-
collected
we wanted,
and drove them northward through Sonora
into Arizona.
Mexicans saw us
80
at
many
fcwl
\t^^:
..1.
VARYING FORTUNES
times and in
many
places, but they did not
attack us at any time, nor did any troops
attempt to follow
When we
us.
our homes we gave presents to
tribe feasted
and danced.
arrived at
and the
all,
During
this raid
we had killed about fifty Mexicans.
Next year (1867) Mangus-Colorado
led
eight warriors on a raid into Mexico.
I
went as a warrior, for I was always glad
We rode south from
to fight the Mexicans.
Tombstone,
near
Mexico.
We
Arizona,
Sonora,
into
attacked some cowboys, and
after a fight with them, in which
their
number were
cattle
northward.
killed,
we drove
two of
all their
The second day we were
driving the cattle, but had no scouts out.
When we were not far from Arispe, Mexican
troops rode
upon
us.
They were
well
and well mounted, and when we
armed
first
saw
them they were not half a mile away from
us.
We
left the cattle
we could toward
and rode
as hard as
the mountains, but they
gained on us rapidly.
81
Soon they opened
GERONIMO
fire,
but were so far away from us that
we
were unable to reach them with our arrows;
finally
we reached some
timber, and, leaving
Then
our ponies, fought from cover.
the
Mexicans halted, collected our ponies, and
rode away across the plains toward Arispe,
We stood and
driving the cattle with them.
watched them until they disappeared in the
distance,
and then took up our march for
home.
We arrived home in five days with no victory to report, no spoils to divide, and not
even the ponies which we had ridden into
Mexico.
This expedition was considered
disgraceful.
The
warriors
Colorado on
who had been with Mangus-
this last expedition
return to Mexico.
wanted to
They were not
satisfied,
besides they felt keenly the taunts of the
other
warriors.
Mangus-Colorado would
not lead them back, so I took
we went on
foot, directly
Sonora, and
made our camp
82
command and
toward Arispe in
in the Sierra
de
VARYING FORTUNES
There were only
Sahuripa Mountains.
of
six
but we raided several settlements (at
us,
many
night), captured
and loaded them with
provisions, saddles
Then we returned
and blankets.
camp we
to Arizona,
When we
traveling only at night.
at our
and mules,
horses
arrived
sent out scouts to prevent
any surprise by Mexicans, assembled the
tribe, feasted,
danced, and divided the spoils.
JNIangus-Colorado would not receive any of
this booty,
No Mex-
but we did not care.
ican troops followed us to Arizona.
About a year
troops rounded
after this (1868)
up
all
the horses
Mexican
and mules
of the tribe not far from our settlement.
No
raids
year,
tacks.
had been made
into
Mexico that
and we were not expecting any
We
were
all in
at-
camp, having just
returned from hunting.
About two
o'clock in the afternoon
^Mexican scouts were seen near our
ment.
two
settle-
We killed these scouts, but the troops
got under
way
with the herd of our horses
83
GERONIMO
and mules before we saw them.
It
was
use-
overtake them on foot, and
less to try to
our tribe had not a horse
I took twenty
left.
We
warriors and trailed them.
found the
stock at a cattle ranch in Sonora, not far
from Nacozari, and attacked the cowboys
who had them in charge. We killed two
men and lost none. After the fight we
drove off our own stock and all of theirs.
We
were trailed by nine cowboys.
I
sent the stock on ahead and with three war-
any
at-
when near
the
riors stayed in the rear to intercept
tacking parties.
Arizona
on our
line
trail
we
One
night
discovered these cowboys
and watched them camp for the
night and picket their horses.
we
away
night
stole into their
led
all their horses,
About mid-
camp and
silently
leaving the cow-
Then we rode liard and overtook our companions, who always traveled
boys asleep.
at night instead of in the
daytime.
turned these horses in with the herd and
We
fell
back to again intercept anyone who might
84
VARYIXG FORTUNES
trail us.
What
these nine cowboys did next
morning I do not know, and
I
have never
heard the INlexicans say anything about
I
know they
did not follow^ us, for
not molested.
home
It
When we
arrived in
it;
we were
camp at
there w-as great rejoicing in the tribe.
was considered a good
^lexicans' horses
and
trick to get the
leave
them asleep
in
the mountains.
It
was
a long time before
we again
into ^Mexico or w^ere disturbed
icans.
85
w^ent
by the ]Mex-
CHAPTER X
OTHER RAIDS
WHEN
ters
reading the foregoing chap-
of Apache raids one not ac-
quainted with the lawlessness of the frontier
might wonder how
this
Apaches was developed
tendency of the
to such a
marked
degree; but one acquainted with the real
conditions
—the
disregard for law by both
Mexicans and white men along the border
line
of Old INIexico and Arizona in early
days
—can
readily
Apache got
understand where the
his education in the art
ducting lawless raids.
that those
who
of con-
In order, therefore,
are unacquainted with the
conditions as they were in southern Arizona
during the
eighties,
may
understand the en-
vironment of the Apaches,
given.
The
this
chapter
is
events herein narrated are taken
86
OTHER RAIDS
by the author from many accounts given
him by rehable men who
lived in this section
of country during the period mentioned.
Men
Raid by White
In 1882 a company of
ders,
who were known
Mexican
six
tra-
as " smugglers " be-
cause they evaded duties on goods which
they brought into United States and sold
in Arizona,
were camped
in Skeleton Caiion,
ten miles north of the north line of Old
JNIexico.
They were known
sums of money, but
armed and ready
to carry large
as they
to defend their possessions
they were not often molested.
this occasion, just as they
morning to prepare
white
and
were always
men opened
fire
However, on
were rising
their
in the
breakfast,
on them from ambush
save one of the JNIexicans were killed.
all
This one, though wounded, finally
escape.
A
few days after
made
the killing
cowboys on a round-up camped at
place
five
his
some
this
and buried the remains (what the
87
GERONIMO
coyotes had left)
Two
of these
five
Mexicans.
years later, at the same place, a cow-
boy found a leather bag containing seventytwo Mexican
dollars,
which small amount
money had been overlooked by
of
the
robbers.
The men who did
this
kiUing lived in
many years afterwards, and
was known that they had com-
Ai'izona for
although
it
mitted the depredation, no arrests followed,
and no attempt was made by any of the
Mexicans to recover the property of
their
fellow citizens.
Meooican Raid
In 1884 a cattleman and four cowboys
from
his
ranch started to drive some fat
cattle
to
market at Tombstone, Arizona.
The
route they took led partly through Old
Mexico and partly through Arizona.
One
night they camped in a canon just south of
the
Next morning at daycowboy who had been on herd
Mexican border.
light,
the
88
OTHER RAIDS
duty the
in
last half
of the night had just come
and aroused the camp when the IMexicans
opened
fire
on them from ambush.
The
cat-
tleman and one of the cowboys were severely
wounded
at the first volley
behind the
and took
shelter
camp wagon, from which
tion they fired as long as their
posi-
ammunition
The other three were only slightly
wounded and reached cover, but only one
lasted.
escaped with his
life.
He
remained in hid-
ing for two days before his comrades found
him.
He
saw the Mexicans rob the bodies
of the dead and lead away their saddle
horses, after
having cooked breakfast for
themselves in the deserted camp.
severely
wounded and
w^as gone,
On
all
his
He
was
ammunition
hence he could only wait.
the second
day after
this raid
some of
the cattle strayed back to the old ranch,
thereby giving notice to the cowboys that
there had been foul play.
They found
wounded companions lying
delirious
the decaying bodies of their comrades.
89
their
near
No
GERONIMO
arrests
were ever made in Mexico for these
murders, and no attempt was made to recover
damage
The
or prosecute the robbers.
two instances above narrated
will serve to
show the reader what kind of an example
was
Apaches by
set for the
at least a portion
of the inhabitants of the two Christian nations with
whom
they came in contact.
Apache Raids
It
is
thought well to give in
chapter
this
some of the depredations of the Apaches,
not told by Geronimo.
told
by our own
citizens
They are given as
and from the white
man's point of view.
In 1884 Judge McCormick and wife,
companied by
from
their
young
son,
were driving
Silver City to Lordsburg,
were ambushed by Apaches.
ac-
when they
The
bodies of
the adults were found soon afterward, but
the child's
body was never recovered.
afterwards, an
Apache squaw
told
the settlers in Arizona that the
90
Years
some of
little
boy
OTHER RAIDS
(about eight years old) cried so
much and
was so stubborn that they had to
although their
spare his
row
During
him,
was
intention
to
life.
In 1882 a
in a
original
kill
man named Hunt was wounded
in a saloon in
this
Tombstone, Arizona.
row two other men had been
killed, and, to
avoid arrest.
Hunt and
brother went into the mountains and
his
camped
about ten miles north of Willow Springs to
A
await the healing of his wounds.
few
days after they came there, Apache Indians
attacked
them
and
killed
brother, but the other,
good
the
wounded
by hard riding, made
his escape.
In 1883 two Eastern boys went into Arizona to prospect.
at
Their real outing began
Willow Springs, where they had stayed
two days with the cowboys.
These cowboys
had warned them against the Apaches, but
the
young men seemed
entirely fearless,
and
On
the
pushed on into the mountains.
second morning after they left the
91
settle-
GERONIMO
ment, one of the boys was getting breakfast
while the other went to bring in the pack
horses that had been hobbled
and turned
loose the night before to graze.
Just about
the time he found his horses,
warriors rode out
two Apache
from cover toward him
and he made a hasty retreat
to
camp, jumpr
ing off of a bluff and in so doing breaking
his leg.
A
consultation
was then held between
two Easterners and
the
perhaps
all
it
was decided that
the stories they
had been told
of the Apache raids were true, and that
it
was advisable
to surrender.
Accordingly
a white handkerchief was tied to the end of
a pole and raised cautiously above the top of
the bluff.
Indians
In about ten minutes the two
—one
a very old warrior and the
other a mere boy, evidently his son
into
rior
camp and dismounted.
The
—rode
old war-
examined the broken limb, then without
a word proceeded to take off the shirt of
the uninjured youth, with strips of which he
92
OTHER RAIDS
carefully
the broken leg.
After
two Indians ate the prepared break-
this the
fast
bound up
and remounted
Then
their ponies.
the
old warrior, indicating the direction with his
thumb,
said
"*
Doctor
—Lordsburg—three
days," and silently rode away.
men
The young
rode twenty-five miles to Sansimone,
where the cowboys
wagon
fitted
them out with
a
to continue their journey to Lords-
burg, seventy-five miles further, where a
physician's services could be secured.
In 1883 two prospectors, Alberts and
Reese by name, were driving a team, consisting
of a horse and a mule, through Tur-
key Creek bottoms, when they were shot by
the Indians.
The wagon and
left in the road,
dead in
tlie
that place.
much
harness were
and the mule was found
road two hundred yards from
Evidently the Indians had not
use for him.
The guns of
the pros-
pectors were found later, but the horse they
drove was not recovered.
In none of the above-named instances
93
GERONIMO
were the bodies of the victims mutilated.
However, there are many recorded instances
in which the
Apache Indians did mutilate
the bodies of their victims, but
it is
claimed
by Geronimo that these were outlawed Indians,
as
his
regular
warriors
were
in-
structed to scalp none except those killed in
battle,
and
to torture
none except to make
them reveal desired information.
In 1884 two cowboys
of the Sansimone Cattle
camped
at
employment
in the
Company were
Willow Springs, eighteen miles
southwest of Skeleton Caiion, and not far
from Old Mexico.
Just at sundown their
camp was surrounded by Apaches
paint, who said that they had been
in
war
at
war
with the Mexicans and wished to return to
the
United
were
There
States.
about
seventy-five Indians in the whole tribe, the
squaws and children coming up
later.
had with them about one hundred and
Mexican
horses.
sion of the
The
fifty
Indians took posses-
camp and remained
94
They
for about ten
OTHER RAIDS
days, getting their supplies of
meat by
kill-
ing cattle of the company.
With
this
band of Indians was a white
boy about fourteen years
old,
who had
evi-
dently been with them from infancy, for he
could not speak a word of English, and did
not understand
much
Apache language
Spanish, but spoke the
readily.
They would allow but one of the cowboys to leave camp at a time, keeping the
other under guard. They had sentinels with
sypglasses on
all
the hills
and peaks
sur-
rounding the camp.
One evening when one of
the cowboys,
William Berne, had been allowed
to pass out
of the camp, he noticed an Indian
mounted and,
as he approached, discovered
that the Indian had
rifle.
He
dis-
him under range of
immediately
dismounted,
his
and
standing on the opposite side from the redskin,
threw
horse's neck,
horse
his
own Winchester
when
across his
the Indian sprang on his
and galloped toward him
95
at
full
GERONIMO
speed,
making
signs to
him not
to shoot,
and
when he approached him, dismounted and
pointing to the ground, showed Berne many-
Then, as an understand-
fresh deer tracks.
ing had been estahhshed, the cowboy re-
movmted and went on
Apache
to
his
way, leaving the
hunt the deer.
One day when
this
cowboy was about ten
from camp, he found two splendid
These horses had
horses of the Indians.
miles
strayed from the herd.
would
the
in a
Thinking that they
way compensate
Apaches were
for the cattle
eating, he drove
them on
for about five miles into a canon where there
was plenty of grass and water and
there, intending to
left
them
come back after the de-
parture of the Indians and take possession
of them.
On
the tenth day after
tlie
arrival of this
band of Indians, United States
troops, ac-
companied by two Indians who had been
sent to
make
the arrangements, arrived in
camp, paid for the
cattle the
96
Apaches had
o>
'^^
X
M
^
OTHER RAIDS
eaten, took the Indians
and
their stock,
and
moved on toward Fort Bowie. The cowboys
immediatel)^ started for the canon where the
two horses had been
far
but had not gone
left,
when they met two Indians driving
them
horses in front of
as they
these
pushed on
to overtake the tribe.
Evidently the shrewdness of the paleface
had not outwitted the red
man
Geronimo says he was
in
that time.
no wise con-
nected with the events herein mentioned, but
refuses to state whether he
He
about them.
holds
it
knows anything
unmanly
to tell of
any depredations of red men except those
for which he was responsible.
Such
"
Apache
were
the
ronimo was leading
the "
will
events
transpiring
land " during the days
wrongs "of
serve to
when Ge-
his warriors to
his people.
in
avenge
This chapter
show that the Apache had
plenty of examples of lawlessness furnished
him, and Vlso that he was a very apt scholar
in this school
of savage lawlessness.
\
97
CHAPTER XI
HEAVY FIGHTING
ABOUT
^
1873 we were again attacked
by Mexican troops
in
our settlement,
but we defeated them.
make
raids into
Then we decided to
Mexico. We moved our
whole camp, packing
all
our belongings on
mules and horses, went into
made camp
in the
way we wanted
and if we passed a
in this
us,
Mexican's home we usually killed the
mates.
However,
and
mountains near Nacori.
In moving our camp
no one to spy on
IVIexico
in-
if they offered to sur-
made no resistance or trouble in
any way, we would take them prisoners.
Frequently we would change our place of
rendezvous then we would take with us our
render and
;
prisoners if they were willing to go, but if
they were unruly they might be
remember one Mexican
98
killed.
in the Sierra
I
Madre
HEAVY FIGHTING
Mountains who saw us moving and delayed
We
us for some time.
took the trouble to
get him, thinking the plunder of his house
would pay us for the delay, but after we
had
him we found nothing
killed
house worth having.
We
in
his
ranged in these
mountains for over a year, raiding the Mexican settlements for our supplies, but not
having any general engagement with IMexican troops; then
in Arizona.
we returned
to our
After remaining
in
homes
Arizona
about a year we returned to Mexico, and
went
Madre MounOur camp was near Nacori, and we
into hiding in the Sierra
tains.
had just organized bands of warriors for
when our scouts distroops coming toward our
raiding the country,
covered JNIexican
camp
to attack us.
Battle of White Hill
The
chief of the
Nedni Apaches, Whoa,
was with me and commanded one
The
warriors were
all
LOFC. ^^
division.
marched toward the
GERONIMO
troops and met them at a place about five
from our camp.
miles
of a
hill
and dismounted, placing
on the outside for breastworks.
their horses
was a round
It
showed our-
and they quickly rode
selves to the soldiers
to the top
We
very steep and rocky,
hill,
and there was no timber on
its sides.
There
were two companies of Mexican cavalry, and
we had about
the
hill
behind the rocks,
constant
fire,
We
up
and they kept up a
sixty warriors.
crept
but I had cautioned our war-
expose themselves to the Mex-
riors not to
icans.
I
their
knew
that the troopers would waste
ammunition.
Soon we had
their horses, but the soldiers
hind these and shoot at us.
killed several
a man.
killed all
would
lie
While we had
Mexicans, we had not yet
However,
it
be-
lost
was impossible to get
very close to them in this way, and I deemed
it
best to lead a charge against them.
We
had been fighting ever
since about
one o'clock, and about the middle of the
100
HEAVY FIGHTING
afternoon, seeing that
we were making no
further progress, I gave the sign for the
The war-whoop sounded and we
leaped forward from every stone over the
advance.
Mexicans' dead horses, fighting hand to
The
hand.
JNIexicans,
attack was so sudden that the
running
that,
became
utes
we had
way and
first this
so gon fused that in a
killed
them
then
few min-
Then we
all.
away our dead, and
secured all the arms we needed. That night
we moved our camp eastward through the
scalped the slain, carried
Sierra
No
Madre
INIountains into Chihuahua.
troops molested us here and after about
a year
we returned
to Arizona.
Almost every year we would
of the time in Old
this
time
many
JNIexico.
settlements
live
a part
There were
in
at
Arizona;
game was not plentiful, and besides we hked
to go down into Old Mexico. Besides, the
lands of the Nednl Apaches, our friends and
kinsmen, extended far into Mexico.
Chief,
Whoa, was
as a brother to
101
Their
me, and
GERONIMO
we spent much of our time
in his
terri-
tory.
About 1880 we were
tains south
in
camp
in the
of Casa Grande, when a com-
pany of Mexican troops attacked
were
moun-
twenty-four
soldiers
and
The Mexicans
sur-
JVIexican
about forty Indians.
camp and
prised us in
two Indians the
how they were
There
us.
fired
first volley.
on
us,
kilHng
know
I do not
able to find our
camp
unless
they had excellent scouts and our guards
were
careless,
at us before
but there they were shooting
we knew they were
near.
We
were in the timber, and I gave the order to
go forward and
fight at close range.
We
kept behind rocks and trees until we came
within ten j^ards of their
up and both
were
killed.
line,
then we stood
sides shot until all the JMexicans
We lost twelve warriors in this
battle.
This place was called by the Indians
" Sko-la-ta."
When we had buried our dead
and secured what supplies the JMexicans had,
102
HEAVY FIGHTING
we went
northeast.
At
a place near Nacori
Mexican troops attacked
called
by
about
the Indians "
eighty
us.
this place,
Nokode," there were
warriors,
Nedni Apaches.
At
Bedonkohe
and
There were three com-
panies of Mexican troops.
They attacked
and we
scattered, firing
us in an open
as
we
ran.
persed,
field,
They followed
us,
but
and soon were free from
we
dis-
their pur-
we reassembled in the Sierra
Madre Mountains. Here a council was
held, and as Mexican troops were coming
from many quarters, we disbanded.
In about four months we reassembled at
Casa Grande to make a treaty of peace.
The chiefs of the town of Casa Grande,
and all of the men of Casa Grande, made a
suit;
then
treaty with us.
We shook hands
ised to be brothers.
and prom-
Then we began
to trade,
and the Mexicans gave us mescal. Soon
nearly all the Indians were drunk. While
they were drunk two companies of Mexican
troops,
from another town, attacked
103
us,
GERONIMO
killed
more/
1
It
is
twenty Indians, and captured many
We fled
impossible
to
in all directions.
get Geronimo to understand that
these troops served the general government instead of any
particular town.
and each
city
He
still
a separate
thinks each town independent
tribe.
He
cannot understand the
relation of cities to the general government.
J04
CHAPTER
XII
GERONIMO'S MIGHTIEST BATTLE
AFTER the treachery and massacre of
^
Casa Grande we did not reassemble
for a long while, and
turned to Arizona.
when we did we
We
remained
re-
in Ari-
zona for some time, living in San Carlos
Reservation, at a place
now
went
into
In 1883
imo.
We
w^e
called
Geron-
Mexico again.
remained in the mountain ranges of
IMexico for about fourteen months, and dur-
ing
this
Mexican
time
we had many
troops.
skirmishes with
In 1884 we returned
to
Arizona to get other Apaches to come with
The Mexicans were gaththe mountains where we had
us into Mexico.
ering troops in
been ranging, and their numbers were so
much
greater than ours that
we
could not
hope to fight them successfully, and we were
105
GERONIMO
tired
of being chased about from place to
place.
In Arizona we had trouble with the
United States
(explained in next
soldiers
chapter) and returned to Mexico.
We
had
lost
about fifteen warriors in
With
the moun-
Arizona, and had gained no recruits.
our reduced number we camped in
tains north
of Arispe.
Mexican troops were
The
troops were coming down
seen by our scouts in several directions.
United States
from the
north.
We
were well armed with
guns and supplied with ammunition, but we
did not care to be surrounded by the troops
of two governments, so we started to move
our camp southward.
One
night
we made camp some
distance
from the mountains by a stream. There
was not much water in the stream, but a
deep channel was worn through the prairie
and small
trees
were beginning to grow here
and there along the bank of
this stream.
In those days we never camped without
106
HIS MIGHTEST BATTLE
placing scouts, for
liable to
we knew
that
be attacked at any time.
morning just
at
we were
The next
daybreak our scouts came
in,
aroused the camp, and notified us that JNIex-
Within
five
minutes the Mexicans began firing on
us.
ican troops were approaching.
We
made by
took to the ditches
the stream,
and had the women and children busy digging these deeper.
I gave strict orders to
waste no ammunition and keep under cover.
We
killed
many Mexicans
that day
turn lost heavily, for the fight lasted
and
all
in
day.
Frequently troops would charge at one point,
be repulsed, then rally and charge at another
point.
About noon we began to hear them speaking my name with curses. In the afternoon
the general came on the field and the fighting became more furious. I gave orders to
my warriors to try to kill all the Mexican
officers.
About three o'clock the general
called all the officers together at the right
side
of the
field.
The
place where they as-
107
GERONIMO
sembled was not very far from the main
stream, and a
where
the
was being
and I
^
understood most of
those ditches
is
This
it.
" Officers,
:
the red devil
sides
is
about
yonder
of the ditches
;
oners; dead Indians are what
not spare your
at
any
pris-
we want. Do
own men; exterminate
cost ; I will post the
shoot all deserters;
in
his last day.
men, women, and children take no
band
in
Geronimo and
This must be
hated band.
Ride on him from both
kill
The general was
so that I could hear all he said,
what he told them
his
held.
The wind was blowing
an old warrior.
I
very close to where
this ditch
my direction,
Cautiously
stood.
officers
crawled out
the council
ditch ran out close to
little
this
wounded
to
go back to your com-
panies and advance."
Just as the
command
to
go forward was
given I took deliberate aim at the general
and he
around
1
'
In an instant the ground
fell.
me was
Geronimo has a
riddled with bullets, but I
fair
knowledge of the Spanish language.
108
o
O
rt
>
o
=
HIS MIGHTEST BATTLE
The Apaches had
seen.
along the ditches arose the
fierce
was untouched.
From
all
my
war-cry of
The columns wav-
people.
ered an instant and then swept on; they did
not retreat uotil our
fire
had destroyed the
front ranks.
After
this their fighting
was not
so fierce,
yet they continued to rally and readvance
until dark.
my name
They
speak
also continued to
That
with threats and curses.
night before the firing had ceased a dozen
Indians had crawled out of the ditches and
set fire to the
long prairie grass behind the
During
Mexican
troops.
followed
we escaped
This was the
to the mountains.
last battle that I ever
with JNIexicans.
fought
United States troops were
trailing us continually
the treaty
the confusion that
from
this
time until
was made with General Miles
in
Skeleton Caiion.
During
my many
I received eight
wars with the Mexicans
wounds, as follows: shot
the right leg above the knee, and
109
still
in
carry
GERONIMO
the bullet; shot through the left forearm;
wounded in the right leg below the knee with
a saber wounded on top of the head with the
;
butt of a musket; shot just below the outer
corner of the left eye shot in left side shot
;
;
in the back.
I do not
did not
I have killed
many Mexicans;
know how many, for frequently I
count them. Some of them were
not worth counting.
It has been a long time since then, but
I have no love for the Mexicans.
still
With me
they were always treacherous and malicious.
I
am
old
now and
shall never
go on the war-
path again, but if I were young, and fol-
lowed the warpath,
it
would lead into Old
Mexico.
110
PART
III
THE WHITE MEN
CHAPTER
XIII
COMING OF THE WHITE MEN
ABOUT
the time of the massacre of
^"Kaskiyeh" (1858) we heard
some white men were measuring land
that
to the
In company with a number of
south of us.
other warriors I went to visit them.
We
could not understand them very well, for
had no
interpreter, but
we made
we
a treaty
with them by shaking hands and promising
to be brothers.
Then we made our camp
near their camp, and they came to trade
We gave them buckskin,
with us.
and ponies
visions.
in
We
exchange for
also
shirts
know
kept
it
and pro-
brought them game, for
We
did
the value of this money, but
we
which they gave us some money.
not
blankets,
and
Indians that
later learned
it
was very
113
from the Navajo
valuable.
GERONIMO
Every day they measured land with curious instruments and put down marks which
we could not understand.
They were good
men, and we were sorry when they had gone
on
into the west.
About
men
Hot
soldiers.
I ever saw.
ten years later some
more white
their
first
white
These were
came.
made
They were not
men
These were the
camp on
At
Springs.
and we did not
all
warriors.
They
the Gila River south of
first
dislike
not as good as those
they were friendly
them, but they were
who came
first.
After about a year some trouble arose
between them and the Indians, and I took
the warpath as a warrior, not as a chief. ^
I
my peomy tribe;
had not been wronged, but some of
ple had been,
and I fought with
for the soldiers and not the Indians were at
fault.
Not long
after this
some of the
officers
of the United States troops invited our
1
As
a tribe they would fight under their tribal chief,
Mangus-Colorado.
war
chief,
If several tribes had been called out, the
Geronimo, would have commanded.
114
THE WHITE
]MEN
leaders to hold a conference at
Apache Pass
Just before noon the In-
(Fort Bowie).
dians were shown into a tent and told that
would
they
When
Our
Gopi.
Sanza,
went back
2
Regarding
^langus-Colorado,
cutting
but most of the
Among
killed at this time
Kladetahe,
Niyokahe,
and
the
Indians
mountains and
left the
treachery
this
to the
this
by
killed or captured.
After
eat.
were^ attacked by
warriors,
Bedonkohe Apaches
were
something to
tent, escaped;
were
Avarriors
chief,
other
several
through the
the
given
in the tent they
soldiers.
and
be
attack,
Mr. L. C. Hughes, editor of
The Star, Tucson, Arizona, to
whom
I
was referred by
General Miles, writes as follows:
"It appears that Cochise and
his tribe
had been on the
warpath for some time and he with a number of subordinate
chiefs
was brought into the military camp at
Bowie under the promise that a treaty of peace was to
bt.
held,
when they were taken
handcuffs were put upon them.
his
way through
into
a large tent where
Cochise, seeing this, cut
the tent and fled to the mountains;
in less than six hours
and
had surrounded the camp with from
three to five hundred warriors; but the soldiers refused to
make
fight."
115
GERONIMO
I do not think that the
fort entirely alone.
agent had anything to do with planning
this,
for he had always treated us well.
believe
was
it
entirely
planned
I
by the
soldiers.
From^
the very
first
the soldiers sent out
to our western country,
and the
officers in
charge of them, did not hesitate to wrong
They never explained to the
Government when an Indian was wronged,
the Indians.
but always reported the misdeeds of the Indians.
Much
men was
deeds of
that
was done by mean white
reported at Washington as the
my people.
The Indians always
tried to live peace-
ably with the white soldiers and settlers.
One day during
the time that the soldiers
were stationed at Apache Pass I made a
This was done by shak-
treaty with the post.
ing hands and promising to be brothers.
Cochise and
3
Mangus- Colorado
willing to concede, yet
it
did likewise.
is
more general than we are
may
be more nearly true than
This sweeping statement
our own accounts.
116
—
THE WHITE MEN
I do not
know
command, but
that ever
came
name of
the
was the
this
to
the officer in
first
Apache Pass.
regiment
This treaty
was made about a year before we were
tacked in a tent, as above related.
at-
In a few
days after the attack at Apache Pass we organized in the mountains and returned to
fight the soldiers.
the
There were two
tribes
Bedonkohe and the Chokonen Apaches,
commanded by
days' skirmishing we
both
that
was coming
Fort.
Cochise.
After a few
attacked a freight train
in with supplies
We killed some of the men and cap-
tured the others.
These prisoners our chief
offered to trade for the Indians
soldiers
tent.
for the
had captured
This the
whom
the
at the massacre in the
officers refused, so
we
killed
our prisoners, disbanded, and went into hid-
Of those who took
am the only one now
ing in the mountains.
part in this affair I
living.
In a few days troops were sent out to
search for us, but as
we were disbanded,
117
it
GERONIMO
was, of course, impossible for them to locate
any
hostile
camp.
During
the time they
many of
were searching for us
(who were thought by the
riors
our warsoldiers to
be peaceable Indians) talked to the
officers
and men, advising them where they might
find the camjD they sought, and while they
searched
places
we watched them from our hiding
and laughed at
After
this
their failures.
trouble
all
of the Indians
agreed not to be friendly with the white
any more.
There was no general engage-
ment, but a long struggle followed.
times
we
men
attacked the white
First
men
a
—sometimes
few Indians
they attacked
us.
would be
and then a few
killed
Some-
soldiers.
I
think the killing was about equal on each
The number killed in
not amount to much, but
side.
these troubles
did
this treachery
on the part of the
Indians
soldiers
had angered the
and revived memories of other
wrongs, so that we never again trusted the
United States troops.
118
QuANN'A
Parker
Cliiff of CoiiiMiiclic Iiuliaiis
CHAPTER XIV
GREATEST OF WRONGS
PERHAPS
the greatest
wrong
done to the Indians was the
ment
received
by our
tribe
States troops about 1863.
tribe,
from the United
The
chief of our
for our people with the
white settlement at Apache Tejo,
It
white
treat-
]Mangus-Colorado, went to make a
treaty of peace
ico.
ever
New INIex-
had been reported to us that the
men
friendly and
in
this
more
settlement
reliable
zona, that they would live
were more
than those in Ari-
up
to their treaties
and would not wrong the Indians.
Mangus- Colorado, with three other warriors, went to Apache Tejo and held a council with these citizens and soldiers.
They
told him that if he would come with his tribe
and
live
from
near them, they would issue to him,
the Government, blankets, flour, j)ro119
GERONIMO
and
visions, beef,
Our
all
manner of
chief promised to return to
When
Tejo within two weeks.
supplies.
Apache
he came
back to our settlement he assembled the
I did not believe that
whole tribe in council.
the people at
said
it
Apache Tejo would do
as they
and therefore I opposed the plan, but
was decided that with part of the
Mangus-Colorado should return
Tejo and
receive
an
issue
to
tribe
Apache
of rations and sup-
If they were as represented, and
plies.
men would keep
these white
fully, the
if
the treaty faith-
remainder of the tribe would join
him and we would make our permanent home
at
Apache Tejo.
I
was
to remain in charge
of that portion of the tribe which stayed in
Arizona.
We
gave almost
all
of our arms
and ammunition to the party going
Apache Tejo,
be treachery
any
surprise.
so that in case there should
they would be prepared for
Mangus-Colorado and about
half of our people went to
happy
that
to
now
New
Mexico,
they had found white
120
men
GREATEST OF WRONGS
who would
they could
be kind to them, and with
live in
No word
From
ever
peace and plenty.
came
we heard
other sources, however,
In
this
from them.
to us
they had been treacherously
slain.
whom
that
captured and
^
dilemma we did not know just
exactly what to do, but fearing that the
troops
who had captured them would
attack
we retreated into the mountains near
Apache Pass.
During the weeks that followed the departure of our people we had been in suspense, and failing to provide more supplies,
us,
had exhausted
all
of our store of provisions.
This was another reason for moving camp.
On
this retreat, while
mountains,
herd of
General
men with a
men were in
discovered four
cattle.
front in a
1
we
passing through the
Two
of the
buggy and two were behind on
Miles
telegraphed
from
Whipple
Barracks,
Arizona, Sept. 24, 1886, relative to the surrender of the
Apaches.
Among
other things he said: " Mangus-Colorado
had years ago been foully murdered after he had surrendered."
121
GERONIMO
We killed all four,
horseback.
but did not
We
scalp them; they were not warriors.
drove the cattle back into the mountains,
made a camp, and began
to kill the cattle
and pack the meat.
Before we had finished
surprised and attacked
troops,
who
this
work we were
by United States
killed in all seven Indians
warrior, three
women, and three
—one
children.
The Government troops were mounted and
so were we, but we were poorly armed, having given most of our weapons to the
sion of our tribe that
Tejo, so
had gone to Apache
we fought mainly with
At
and arrows.
first
I
all
my
spears, bows,
I had a spear, a bow,
and a few arrows; but
spear and
divi-
in a short time
arrows were gone.
Once
was surrounded, but by dodging from
to side of
my
horse as he ran I escaped.
was necessary during
this fight for
my
side
It
many of
the warriors to leave their horses and escape
on
foot.
at call,
But my
and
horse was trained to come
as soon as I reached a safe place,
122
GREATEST OF WRONGS
^'
not too closely pursued, I would call him
if
During
to me.^
directions
we
this fight
and two days
scattered in all
later reassembled at
our appointed place of rendezvous, about
from the scene of
fifty miles
About ten days
later the
The
at sun-
fight lasted all day, but our ar-
rows and spears were
o'clock,
same United
new camp
States troops attacked our
rise.
this battle.
all
gone before ten
and for the remainder of the day we
had only rocks and clubs with which to
We could
ons,
and
damage with these weapnight we moved our camp about
do
at
fight.
little
four miles back into the mountains where
would be hard for the cavalry
it
to follow us.
who had been
left
behind to observe the movements of the
sol-
The next day our
diers, returned,
scouts,
saying that the troops had
gone back toward San Carlos Reservation.
A
we were again attacked by another company of United
2
few days after
Geroniino often calls his horses to him in Fort
Reservation.
to
this
him at
He
gives only one shrill note
full speed.
123
Sill
and they run
GERONIMO
Just before
States troops.
this fight
we had
been joined by a band of Chokonen Indians
under Cochise, who took command of both
We
divisions.
were repulsed, and decided
to disband.
After we had disbanded our
tribe
the
Bedonkohe Apaches reassembled near
their
old
camp
vainly waiting for the return of
No
Mangus-Colorado and our kinsmen.
tidings
came save that they had
Then
treacherously slain.^
held,
and as
it
all
been
a council was
was believed that Mangus-
Colorado was dead, I was elected Tribal
Chief.
For a long time we had no trouble with
anyone. It was more than a year after I
had been made Tribal Chief that United
States troops surprised and attacked our
They
camp.
killed
women, and four
3
Regarding
the
seven
children,
five
warriors, captured all our
killing
of
Mangus-Colorado,
L,.
Hughes of
the Tucson, Ariz., Star, writes as follows:
was early
in
troops
the year
'63,
when General West and
C.
"It
his
were camped near Membras, that he sent Jack
124
;
GREATEST OF WRONGS
and
supplies, blankets, horses,
We had nothing left
destroyed our tepees.
winter was beginning, and
was the
it
After the
knew.
est winter I ever
Their
trail
cold-
soldiers
withdrew I took three warriors and
them.
and
clothing,
trailed
back toward San
led
Carlos.
Mangus, who had been on
Swilling, a scout, to bring in
The
Cochise at Bowie.
old chief
was always for peace,
and gladly accepted the proffer; when he appeared
camp General West ordered him put
in
at tlie
into the guard-house,
which there was only a small opening in the rear and
but one small window.
As
my
shall
*
with
warpath ever since the time of the incident
the
This
is
end.
I
the old chief entered he said:
felt that
he was
to be assassinated.
orders to shoot him
if
hunt
again
never
mountains and through the valleys of
my
over
people.'
the
He
The guards were given
he attempted to escape.
He
lay
down and tried to sleep, but during the night, someone
threw a large stone which struck him
in
the breast.
He
sprang up and in his delirium the guards thought he was
attempting escape and several of them shot him; this was
the end of Mangus.
"
His head was severed from
his
body by a surgeon,
and the brain taken out and weighed.
The head meas-
ured larger than that of Daniel Webster, and the brain
was of corresponding weight.
Washington,
and
is
now on
sonian Institution."
125
The
skull
exhibition
at
was sent to
the
Smith-
CHAPTER XV
REMOVALS
WHILE
returning from trailing the
Government troops we saw two
men, a Mexican and a white man, and shot
With these two
horses we returned and moved our camp.
My people were suffering much and it was
deemed advisable to go where we could get
them off
more
their
provisions.
horses.
Game was
scarce in our
range then, and since I had been Tribal
Chief I had not asked for rations from the
Government, nor did I care
to
do
so,
but we
did not wish to starve.
We
had heard that Chief Victoria of the
Chihenne (Oje Caliente) Apaches was holding a council with the white
Springs in
New
ISIexico,
plenty of provisions.
We
126
men
near
Hot
and that he had
had always been
REMOVALS
on friendly terms with
toria
was
With
the help of the
especially
this tribe,
my
kind to
and
We
Springs.
his
easily
we went
to
found Victoria
band, and they gave us supplies for
the winter.
We stayed with them
a year, and during this stay
peace.
people.
two horses we had cap-
tured, to carry our sick Mith us,
Hot
and Vic-
We
had not the
for about
we had
perfect
least trouble with
JMexicans, white men, or Indians.
When we
had stayed as long as we should, and had
again accumulated some supplies,
cided to leave Victoria's band.
him that we were going
we should have
we
When
de-
I told
to leave he said that
a feast and dance before
we
separated.
The
festivities
were held about two miles
above
Hot
days.
There were about four hundred In-
Springs, and lasted for four
dians at this celebration.
I do not think
ever spent a more pleasant time than
this occasion.
No
we
upon
one ever treated our tribe
more kindly than Victoria and
127
his
band.
We
GERONIMO
are
still
proud to say that he and
his
people
went to Apache Pass
(Fort
were our friends.
When
I
Bowie) I found General Howard
^
in
com-
mand, and made a treaty with him.
This
treaty lasted until long after General
How-
He
ard had left our country.
his
word with us and
We
treated us as brothers.
never had so good a friend
United States
We
officers as
among
the
General Howard.
could have lived forever at peace with
any pure, honest white man
him.
If there
in the
United States army, that
eral
always kept
is
Howard.
and even to
man
is
Gen-
All the Indians respect him,
this
day frequently talk of the
happy times when General Howard was
command of our
After he went away
Post.
he placed an agent at Apache Pass who
1
General O. O.
Howard was
been sent by President Grant,
the
Apache
ton, Vt.,
Indians.
and that he
is-
not in command, but had
in 1872, to
make peace with
The general wrote me from Burling-
under date of June
the treaty,
in
also
12, 1906, that
he remembered
remembered with much
tion subsequently meeting Geronimo.
128
Editor.
satisfac-
REMOVALS
sued to us from the Government clothing,
rations,
and
directed.
Howard
supplies, as General
When
beef was issued to the In-
dians I got twelve steers for
my
and
tribe,
Ra-
Cochise got twelve steers for his tribe.
tions
if
were issued about once a month, but
we ran out we only had
were supplied.
Now,
this Reservation,
to ask
and we
as prisoners of
war
in
we do not get such good
rations.'
Out on
away from Apache
Pass a man kept a store and saloon. Some
time after General Howard went away a
the prairie
band of outlawed Indians
killed this
man,
and look away many of the supplies from
his store.
On
some Indians
" tiswin,"
the very next day after this
at the
Post were drunk on
which they had made from corn.
They fought among themselves and four of
them were
killed.
There had been quarrels
and feuds among them for some
2
They do not
time,
and
receive full rations now, as they did then.
129
GERONIMO
after this trouble
we deemed
it
impossible to
keep the different bands together in peace.
Therefore we separated, each leader taking
his
own
band.
Some of them went
to
San
Carlos and some to Old Mexico, but I took
my
tribe
back to
Hot
Springs and rejoined
Victoria's band.
ISO
XVI
IN PRISON
AND ON THE WARPATH
SOON after we arrived
in
New
Mexico
two companies of scouts were sent
from San
When
Carlos.
they came to
Springs they sent word for
to
come
me and
Hot
Victoria
The messengers did not
to town.
say what they wanted with us, but as they
seemed friendly we thought they wanted a
council,
and rode
soon as
we
in to
arrived in
meet the
town
officers.
soldiers
met
As
us,
disarmed us, and took us both to headquarters,
where we were tried by court-martial.
They asked us only
a few questions and then
Victoria was released and I was sentenced
to the guardhouse.
the guardhouse
I asked
it
Scouts conducted
and put me
in chains.
them why they did
was because I had
left
131
this
me
When
they said
Apache Pass.
'
to
GERONIMO
I do not think that I ever belonged to
Apache Pass,
those soldiers at
or that I
should have asked them where I might go.
Our bands
gether,
could no longer live in peace
to-
and so we had quietly withdrawn,
expecting to
live
with Victoria's band, where
we thought we would not be
also sentenced seven other
in the
^
molested.
Apaches
They
to chains
guardhouse.
I do not
know why
these Indians
this
was done, for
had simply followed me from
Apache Pass to Hot Springs. If it was
wrong (and I do not think it was wrong)
for us to go to Hot Springs, I alone was to
blame.
why
They asked
the soldiers in charge
they were imprisoned and chained, but
received no answer.
I was kept a prisoner for four months,
during which time I was transferred to San
1
Victoria, chief of the
Hot Spring Apaches, met
his
death in opposing the forcible removal of his band to a
reservation, because having previously tried
felt it impossible for separate
and failed he
bands of Apaches to
peace under such arrangement.
132
live at
ON THE WARPATH
Then
Carlos.
I think I
had another
although I was not present.
not
know
that I
had another
and
told that I had,
at
trial,
In fact I do
trial,
but I was
rate I
anj'^
was
re-
leased.
After
this
we had no more
trouble with
the soldiers, but I never felt at ease
longer at the Post.
We were allowed to live
above San Carlos at a place
Geronimo.
A
called "
Golee "
Nick
any
man whom
now
the
was agent
called
Indians
at this place.
All went well here for a period of two years,
but we were not
satisfied.
In the summer of 1883 a rumor was current that the officers were again planning to
imprison our leaders.
to revive the
memory of
—the massacre
This rumor served
all
our past wrongs
in the tent at
Apache Pass,
the fate of JNIangus-Colorado,
and
my own
unjust imprisonment, which might easily
have been death to me.
Just at
were told that the
officers
up the
Geronimo
river above
133
this
time
come
v/anted us to
to a fort
we
(
Fort
GERONIMO
Thomas)
did not believe that any good could
this conference, or that there
of
we
so
it;
We
to hold a council with them.
come of
was any need
held a council ourselves, and
fearing treachery, decided to leave the reser-
We
vation.
thought
it
more manly
on the warpath than to be
There were
all
about 250 Indians,
by myself and Whoa.
fight with the
we
We
We went through
just west of there had a
Apache Pass and
battle
killed in prison.
Bedonkohe and Nedni Apaches,
chiefly the
led
in
to die
United States troops.
killed three soldiers
and
In
this
lost none.
went on toward Old Mexico, but on
the second
day after
diers overtook us
this
United States
sol-
about three o'clock in the
we fought until dark. The
ground where we were attacked was very
afternoon and
rough, which was to our advantage, for the
troops were compelled to dismount in order
to fight us.
diers
we
I do not
killed,
and three
but we
children.
know how many
lost
sol-
only one warrior
We had plenty of guns
134
ON THE WARPATH
and ammunition at
Many
this time.
of the
guns and much ammunition we had accumulated while living in the reservation,
and the
remainder we had obtained from the White
JNIountain
Apaches when we
left the reser-
vation.
Troops did not follow us any longer,
we went south almost to Casa Grande
and camped in the Sierra de Sahuaripa
so
Mountains.
We
ranged
in the
mountains
of Old Mexico for about a year, then
re-
turned to San Carlos, taking with us a herd
of
cattle
and
horses.
Soon after we arrived
officer in charge,
horses
and
cattle
at
San Carlos the
General Crook, took the
away from
us.
I told
him
that these were not white men's cattle, but
belonged to us, for we had taken them from
the JNIexicans during our wars.
him that we did not intend
mals, but that
raise stock
we wished
on our range.
to kill these ani-
to
keep them and
He
would not
lis-
I went
up
ten to me, but took the stock.
135
I also told
GERONIMO
near Forth Apache and General Crook or-
dered
was arrested;
I
and scouts
officers, soldiers,
to see that
if I offered resistance
were instructed to
kill
me.
This information was brought to
the Indians.
When
they
me by
I learned of this pro-
posed action I left for Old Mexico, and
about four hundred Indians went with me.
They were the Bedonkohe, Chokonen, and
Nedni Apaches. At this time Whoa was
dead, and Naiche was the only chief with
me. We went south into Sonora and camped
in the mountains.
Troops followed
us,
but
we were camped in
mountains west of Casa Grande. Here
did not attack us until
the
we were attacked by Government Indian
scouts. One boy was killed and nearly all of
our
women and
After
children were captured.^
this battle
we went south of Casa
Grande and made a camp, but within a few
days
2
this
camp was
Geronimo's whole
attacked by Mexican
family, excepting
warrior, were captured.
136
his
eldest
son,
a
ON THE WARPATH
soldiers.
We skirmished with them
killing a
all
day,
few Mexicans, but sustaining no
loss ourselves.
That night we went
east into the foothills
of the Sierra Madre Mountains and made
Mexican troops
another camp.
trailed us,
and after a few days attacked our camp
again.
This time the Mexicans had a very
large army, and
gagement.
It
is
we avoided
a general en-
senseless to fight
when you
cannot hope to win.
That night we held a council of war; our
scouts had reported bands of United States
and Mexican troops
mountains.
We
at
many
points in the
estimated that about two
thousand soldiers were ranging these mountains seeking to capture us.
General Crook had come down into Mexico
Sierra
They
de Antunez
me
that General
me and
I went to his
with the United States troops.
were camped
Mountains.
Crook wished
camp.
When
in
the
Scouts told
to see
I arrived General Crook said
137
GERONIMO
me, "
to
tion? "
Why
did you leave the reserva-
I said: "
You
live in the reservation the
One year
ple lived.
me
that I might
same
as white peo-
told
I raised a crop of corn,
and gathered and stored
it,
and the next year
I put in a crop of oats, and
when
was almost ready
you told your
soldiers to
put
to kill me.
me
to harvest,
in prison,
If I had been
and
let
the crop
if I resisted
alone I would
now have been
in
instead of that
you and the Mexicans are
hunting
me
good circumstances, but
He
with soldiers."
said:
"I
never gave any such orders; the troops at
Fort A23ache, who spread
that
it
this report,
Then
was untrue."
knew
I agreed to go
back with him to San Carlos.
It
time.
was hard for me
Now
untrue,^
I
know
and I firmly
the orders for
me
to believe
that
him
what he
at that
said
was
believe that he did issue
to be
put in prison, or to
be killed in case I offered resistance.
3
Geronimo's exact words, for which the Editor disclaims
any responsibility.
138
CHAPTER XVII
THE FINAL STRUGGLE
WE
go
started with all our tribe to
with General Crook back to the
United
States, but I feared treachery
We
decided to remain in Mexico.
and
were
not under any guard at this time.
The
United States troops marched
and
the Indians followed, and
suspicious,
how
we turned
when we became
I do not
know
army went
after
back.
far the United States
in front
myself, and some warriors turned back before
we were
missed,
I have suffered
and I do not
care.
much from such unjust
orders as those of General Crook. Such acts
have caused much distress to
my
think that General Crook's death
1
These are the exact words of Geronirao.
people.
*
was sent
The Editor
not responsible for this criticism of General Crook.
139
I
is
GERONIMO
by the Almighty
many
evil
punishment for the
as a
deeds he committed.
Soon General Miles was made commander of
the western posts, and troops
all
They were
trailed us continually.
led
Captain Lawton, who had good scouts.
Mexican^
became more
soldiers also
We
and more numerous.
we
almost every day, and so
to break
up
by
The
active
had skirmishes
finally decided
into small bands.
With
six
men
and four women I made for the range of
New
mountains near Hot Springs,
ico.
We
passed
many
cattle ranches,
had no trouble with the cowboys.
cattle to eat
food, but
for water.
]Mex-
whenever we were
but
We killed
in
need of
we frequently suffered greatly
At one time we had no water for
two days and nights and our horses almost
died
tains
from
of
thirst.
New
We
ranged
in the
Mexico for some
moun-
time, then
thinking that perhaps the troops had left
2
Governor Torres of Sonora had agreed to cooperate
with our troops in exterminating or capturing this tribe.
140
THE FINAL STRUGGLE
On our return through
Mexico, we returned.
Old Mexico we attacked every Mexican
found, even if for no other reason than to
kill.
We believed they had asked the United
States troops to
come down
to
Mexico
to
fight us.
South of Casa Grande, near a place
by the Indians Gosoda, there was
called
a road leading out from the town.
There
was much freighting carried on by the Mex-
Where the road ran
mountain pass we stayed in hid-
icans over this road.
through a
ing,
and
passed
we
whenever
killed them, took
we wanted, and
We
Mexican
what supplies
destroyed the remainder.
were reckless of our
felt that
freighters
lives,
because
we
every man's hand was against us.
If we returned to the reservation we would
be put in prison and killed; if we stayed in
Mexico they would continue
to fight us ; so
we .gave no
to send soldiers
quarter to anyone
and asked no favors.
After some time we
14)1
left
Gosoda and
GERONIMO
soon were reunited with our tribe in the
Sierra de
Antunez Mountains.
Contrary to our expectations the United
States soldiers had not left the mountains in
Mexico, and were soon trailing us and
skir-
Four or
our camp. One
mishing with us almost every day.
five
times they surprised
time they surprised us about nine o'clock in
the morning, and captured
all
our horses
^
(nineteen in number) and secured our store
of dried meats.
We also
in this encounter.
About
lost three
Indians
the middle of the
afternoon of the same day we attacked them
from the rear
a prairie
as they
—
ourselves.
killed
In
one
were passing through
soldier,
this skirmish
but lost none
we recovered
all
our horses except three that belonged to me.
The
three horses that
we
did not recover
were the best riding horses we had.
Soon after
3
this
we made
Captain Lawton reports
officially
a treaty with the
the
same engagement,
but makes no mention of the recapture (by the Apaches)
of the horses.
142
THE FINAL STRUGGLE
Mexican
troops.
They
told us that the
United States troops were the
these wars,
and agreed not to
with us provided
United
States.
real cause of
fight
any more
we would return
This we agreed
to the
to
do,
and resumed our march, expecting to try
make
to
a treaty with the United States sol-
There seemed
diers
and return to Arizona.
to be
no other course to pursue.
Soon after
this scouts
from Captain Law-
ton's troops told us that he wished to
a treaty with us; but I
knew
make
that General
Miles was the chief of the American troops,
and I decided
We
to treat with him.
continued to move our
camp
north-
ward, and the American troops also moved
northward,^ keeping at no great distance
from
us,
I sent
but not attacking us.
my
brother Porico (White Horse)
with Mr. George Wratton on to Fort Bowie
to see General Miles,
*
and
to tell
See note page 142.
143
him that
GERONIMO
we wished
to return to Arizona; but before
these messengers returned I
scouts
—Kayitah,
met two Indian
a Chokonen Apache, and
They were
Marteen, a Nedni Apache.
serv-
ing as scouts for Captain Lawton's troops.
They
told
me
and had sent them
So I went
had come
that General Miles
to the
me
to ask
camp of
to
meet him.
the United States
troops to meet General Miles,
When
I arrived at their
rectly to General Miles
camp
I went di-
and told him how I
had been wronged, and that I wanted to
turn to the United States with
my
re-
people,
who had
been captured ^ and taken away from us.
General Miles said to me: " The Presias
we wished
to see our families,
dent of the United States has sent
speak to you.
He
ble with the white
me
to
has heard of your trou-
men, and says that
if
you
few words of treaty we need
have no more trouble. Geronimo, if you
will agree to a
will agree to a
few words of treaty
be satisfactorily arranged."
6
See page
144
136.
all will
War
GoTKHO
Kiowa Indians
Chief,
THE FINAL STRUGGLE
So General
INIiles
told
me how we
We
be brothers to each other.
could
raised our
hands to heaven and said that the treaty was
We
not to be broken.
took an oath not to
do any wrong to each other or to scheme
against each other.
Then he
talked with
me
for a long time
and told me what he would do for me
in the
future if I would agree to the treaty.
I did
not greatly believe General Miles, but because the President of the United States
had sent
me word
make
I agreed to
the
Then I asked General Miles said to me:®
"I will take you
enar Miles said to me:^ "I will take you'
under Government protection; I will build
you a house; I will fence you much land;
treaty,
and
I will give
to keep
you
it.
farming implements.
nished with
men
horses, mules,
cattle,
to
You
will
be
and
fur-
work the farm, for you
yourself will not have to work.
In the
fall
I will send you blankets and clothing so that
6
For terms of treaty
145
see
page
154.
GERONIMO
you
will not suffer
from cold
in the winter
time.
"
There
plenty of timber, water, and
is
grass in the land to which I will send you.
You
will live with
you agree
family. If
see
your
tribe
to this treaty
your family within
you
shall
five days."
I said to General Miles:
ficers that
and with your
"All
the of-
have been in charge of the Indians
have talked that waj^ and
it
sounds
like a
story to me; I hardly believe you."
He
said: " This time
it is
the truth."
know
man, nor of this new
I said: "General Miles, I do not
the laws of the white
country where you are to send me, and I
might break
He
said
:
their laws."
"
While I
live
you
will not
be
arrested."
Then
I
agreed
to
make
the
treaty.
(Since I have been a prisoner of war I have
been arrested and placed in the guardhouse
twice for drinking whisky.)
We
stood between his troopers and
146
my
THE FINAL STRUGGLE
We
warriors.
placed a large stone on the
Our
blanket before us.
this stone,
and
it
was
treaty
to last until the stone
should crumble to dust; so
treaty,
was made by
we made
and bound each other with an
the
oath.
I do not believe that I have ever violated
that treaty
filled his
;
but General Miles
'
never ful-
promises.
When we
had made the treaty General
Miles said to me: "
INIy brother,
you have
your mind how you are going to
kill
in
men,
and other thoughts of war; I want you to
put that out of your mind, and change your
thoughts to peace."
Then I agreed and gave up my arms. I
said: "I will quit the warpath and live at
peace hereafter."
Then General Miles swept a spot of
ground clear with his hand, and said: " Your
past deeds shall be wiped out like this and
you
7
will start a
The
new
life."
criticisms of General Miles in the foregoing chapter
are from Geronimo, not from the Editor.
147
CHAPTER XVIII
SURRENDER OF GERONIMO
ON
February
11,
Senate
1887, the
passed the following resolution:
"
Resolved, That the Secretary of
War
be directed to communicate to the Senate
all
dispatches of General Miles referring to the
surrender of
tions given to
Geronimo, and
all
instruc-
and correspondence with Gen-
eral Miles in reference to the same."
These
papers are published in the Senate Executive
Documents, Second Session, 49th Con-
gress, 1886-7,
Volume
II, Nos. Ill to 125.
For an exhaustive account of
the conditions
of Geronimo's surrender the reader
is
re-
ferred to that document, but this chapter
is
given to show briefly the terms of surrender,
and corroborate,
at least in part, the state-
ments made by Geronimo.
14)8
SURRENDER OF GERONIMO
Upon assuming command
of the Depart-
ment of Arizona, General Nelson A. Miles
was directed by the War Department to use
most vigorous operations for the destruction or capture of the hostile Apaches.
The following
extracts are
from
instruc-
tions issued April 20th, 1886, for the in-
formation and guidance of troops serving
in the southern portion
of Arizona and
New
Mexico.
"The
chief object of the troops will be
to capture or destroy
any band of
hostile
Apache Indians found in this section of
country, and to this end the most vigorous
and
persistent efforts will be required of
all officers
and
soldiers until the object is
accomplished."
"
will
A
sufficient
number of
Indians
be used as auxiliaries to discover any
signs of hostile Indians,
"
reliable
To
and as
trailers."
avoid any advantage the Indians
149
GERONIMO
may
have by a relay of horses, where a
commander
troop or squadron
hostile Indians
he
will
is
near the
be justified in dis-
command and
and best riders to make
mounting one-half of
selecting the lightest
his
pursuit by the most vigorous forced marches
until the strength
command
shall
of
all
the animals of his
have been exhausted."
The following telegrams show
the efforts
of the United States troops and the cooperation of
Mexican troops under Governor
Torres
"
Headquarters Division of the Pacific,
" Presidio of
San Francisco, Cal.
"July
''Adjutant General,
"Washington, D. C:
"
The following telegram
22, 1886.
just received
from General Miles
"
Lawton reports, through
Colonel Royall, commanding at Fort
Huachuca, that his camp surprised Ge*
Captain
150
SURRENDER OF GERONIMO
ronimo's
camp on Yongi
River, about 130
miles south and east of Campas, Sonora,
or nearly 300 miles south of
dary, capturing
all
Mexican boun-
the Indian property, in-
cluding hundreds of j^ounds of dried meat
and nineteen riding animals.
fifth
This
the
is
time within three months in which the
Indians have been surprised by the troops.
While the
yet
it
troops,
has
results
have not been
decisive,
encouragement to the
given
and has reduced the numbers and
strength of the Indians, and given them a
and
feeling of insecurity even in the remote
almost
mountains
inaccessible
of
Old
Mexico.'
"In absence of
division
commander.
"C. McKeever,
" Assistant
151
Adjutant General."
GERONIMO
"
"
Headquarters Division of the Pacific,
" Presidio of San Francisco, Cal.
" August 19, 1886.
Adjutant General,
"Washington, D. C:
" Following received from General Miles,
dated 18th:
"
'
Dispatches
to-day
from
Governor
Torres, dated Hermosillo, Sonora, Mexico,
from
Colonels
Forsyth
and
Beaumont,
commanding Huachuca and Bowie districts,
confirms the following: Geronimo with
forty Indians
is
endeavoring to make terms
of peace with IVIexican authorities of Fron-
One of our scouts, in returnFort Huachuca from Lawton's
teraz district.
ing
to
command, met him, Naiche, and
other Indians on their
way
to Fronteraz
;
had
them they said they
make peace, and looked worn and
a long conversation with
wanted to
thirteen
;
arm in
a sling, bandaged.
The splendid work of
the troops is evidently having good effect.
hungry.
Geronimo
carried his right
152
Kaytah
Apache Scouts who were
Nahteen
Gen. Lawton
witli
SURRENDER OF GERONIMO
Should
hostiles not surrender to the INIexican
authorities,
Lawton's command
G
them, and Wilder, with
is
south of
M
and
troops,
Fourth Cavalry, moved south to Fronteraz,
and
will
be there by
Lieutenant
20th.
Lockett, with an effective command, will
be in good position to-morrow, near Guada-
lupe Canon, in Cajon Bonito INIountains.
On
the 11th I had a very satisfactory inter-
view with Governor Torres.
officials
The
JSIexican
are acting in concert with ours.'
" O. O. Howard,
"Major
Howard
telegraphed from
San Francisco,
California, Sep-
General O. O.
Presidio,
General."
tember 24, 1886, as follows:
"...
The 6th of September General
Miles reports the hostile Apaches made
overtures of surrender, through Lieutenant
Gatewood, to Captain Lawton.
sired Certain terms
to
me
(INIiles).
They
de-
and sent two messengers
They were informed
153
that
GERONIMO
they must surrender as prisoners of war to
troops in the
render to
me
They promised
field.
to sur-
and for eleven days
in person,
Captain Lawton's command moved north,
Geronimo and Naiche moving
frequently camping near
Skeleton
Canon they
they desired to see
it.
.
.
halted,
me
parallel
.
and
At
saying that
(INIiles)
before sur-
rendering."
After Miles's
arrival he reports as fol-
lows:
" Geronimo
camp amid
came
from
the rocks and said he
to surrender.
He
mountain
his
was willing
was told that they could
surrender as prisoners of war; that
it
was
way of officers of the Army to kill
enemies who laid down their arms."
not the
their
".
.
.
Naiche was wild and suspi-
cious
and evidently feared treachery.
knew
that the once noted leader,
He
Mangus-
Colorado, had, years ago, been foully mur-
dered after he had surrendered, and the
154
last
SURRENDER OF GERONIMO
hereditary chief of the hostile Apaches hesitated to place himself in the
palefaces.
.'*
.
.
Continuing
hands of the
his report.
General
Howard
says:
"
.
I believed at
.
.
reports that
first
from
surrender was
the
official
uncondi-
except that the troops themselves
tional,
would not
kill
the
hostiles.
Now, from
General Miles's dispatches and from
his an-
nual report, forwarded on the 21st instant
by mail, the conditions are plain:
First,
that the lives of all the Indians should be
spared.
Second, that they should be sent
Fort Marion, Florida, where
to
their tribe,
including their families, had already been
ordered.
D.
.
.
."
S. Stanley, Brigadier General, tele-
graphs from San Antonio, Texas, October
22,
".
1886, as follows:
.
.
Geronimo
155
and
Naiche
re-
GERONIMO
quested an interview with
me when
they
first
ascertained that they were to leave here,
and
in talking to them,
I told them the
exact disposition that was to be
made of
They regarded the separation of
themselves from their families as a violation
them.
of the terms of their treaty of surrender, by
which they had been guaranteed, in the most
positive
manner conceivable
to their minds,
that they should be united with their families
at
Fort Marion.
" There were present at the talk they had
me Major J. P. Wright, surgeon.
United States Army; Captain J. G. Bal-
with
lance, acting Judge-advocate,
Army; George Wratton,^
United States
the interpreter;
Naiche, and Geronimo.
"
The Indians were separated from their
families at this place; the women, children,
iMr. George Wratton
is
now
at Fort
acting as Superintendent of Apaches.
He
Sill,
Oklahoma,
has been with
the Apaches as interpreter and superintendent since their
surrender.
156
SURRENDER OF GERONIMO
and the two scouts were placed
in a separate
car before they left.
" In an interview with
me
they stated the
following incident, which they regard as an
of their treaty of surrender,
essential part
and which took
at
j^lace
Canon
Skeleton
before they had, as a band,
made up
their
minds to surrender, and before any of them,
except perhaps Geronimo, had given up
their arms,
and when they were
able to escape
me
to
fully
and defend themselves.
" General Miles said to
with
still
them
'
:
You go
Fort Bowie and at a certain
time you will go to see your relatives in
Florida.'
After they went to Fort Bowie
he reassured them that they would see their
four and a half or
relatives in Florida in
five days.
"While
said to
at Skeleton
them
with you.'
'
:
Canon General
INIiles
I have come to have a talk
The
conversation
was
inter-
preted from English into Spanish and from
Spanish into Apache and vice versa.
157
The
GERONIMO
interpreting
done by a
from English
man by
interpreting
into Spanish
was
name of Nelson. The
from Spanish into Apache was
the
done by Jose Maria Yaskes.
Montoya was
Jose Maria
also present, but he did not
do
any of the interpreting.
"Dr. Wood, United States Army, and
Lieutenant
Tenth Infantry, were
Clay,
present.
" General Miles
and
said,
'
drew a
line
on the ground
This represents the ocean,' and,
putting a small rock beside the
'
line,
he
said,
This represents the place where Chihua-
hua
is
He
with his band.'
another stone and placed
from the
first,
and
then picked
it
a short distance
'
This represents
said,
He then picked up
you, Geronimo.'
stone and placed
the others,
and
Indians at
Camp
a
it
said,
little
'
up
a third
distance
from
This represents the
Apache.
The President
wants to take you and put you with Chihuahua.'
He
then picked up the stone
which represented Geronimo and
158
his
band
SURRENDER OF GERONIMO
and put
it
beside the one which represented
Chihuahua
After doing
Fort Marion.
at
he picked up the stone which repre-
this
Camp Apache and
sented the Indians at
placed
it
beside the other
two stones which
Geronimo and Chihuahau
represented
Fort Marion, and
said,
'
That
President wants to do, get
is
at
what the
of you to-
all
gether.'
" After their arrival at Fort
eral Miles said to them,
want
to begin a
one of
his
new
marked
the finger of the other
ing to his open palm,
it
all
is
ridges,' then,
it,
he
said,
From now on we
life,'
and holding up
hands with the palm open and
horizontal he
past;
*
Bowie Gen-
'
lines across
hand and
'
it
with
said, point-
This represents the
covered with hollows and
rubbing
his other
palm over
That represents the wiping out
of the past, which
will be considered
smooth
and forgotten.'
"
The
interpreter,
Wratton, says that he
was present and heard
159
this
conversation.
GERONIMO
The Indians say
that Captain
Fourth Cavalry, was
"Naiche
who was
eral,
his
the acting assistant adjutant gen-
house in Fort Bowie, 'Don't be afraid;
shall
that Fort
is
come
Marion
do
You
to you.
all right.'
is
He
will
also told
go
to
them
not a very large place,
not j^robably large enough for
and that probably
will
Captain Thompson,
said that
your friends
and
also present.
De^Dartment of Arizona, told him at
no harm
'
Thompson,
in six
months or
so
all,
you
be put in a larger place, where you can
He
better.'
told
them the same thing
when they took their departure in the cars
from Fort Bowie.
" The idea that they had of the treaty of
surrender given in this letter
is
forwarded
at their desire, and, while not desiring to
comment on the
to say that
character,
my
knowledge of the Indian
and the experience I have had
with Indians of
roborating
matter, I feel compelled
all
kinds,
circumstances
160
and the
and
facts
cor-
that
SURRENDER OF GERONIMO
have been brought to
my
notice in this par-
ticular case, convince
me
that the foregoing
statement of Naiche and Geronimo
is
sub-
stantially correct."
Extract from the annual report (1886)
commanded
by Major General O. O. Howard, U. S.
Army.
of the Division of the
"
Headquarters Division of the Pacific,
" Presidio of San Francisco, Cal.
"
"
Pacific,
September
17, 1886.
Adjutant General,
"
"
the
Army, Washington, D. C:
General I have the honor to submit
following report upon military opera-
U.
S.
:
tions
and the condition of the Division of
the Pacific for the information of the Lieu-
tenant General, and to
make some sugges-
tions for his consideration:
"
On
about
the 17th of INIay, 1885, a party of
fifty
of
the
Chiricahua prisoners,
161
GERONIMO
headed by Geronimo, Naiche, and other
from the White Mountain
chiefs, escaped
Reserve, in Arizona, and entered
career of
upon a
murder and robbery unparalleled
in the history of Indian raids.
" Since then,
and up to the time of
suming command of
this division,
my
as-
they had
been pursued by troops with varying success.
" After the assassination of Captain Crawford,
on January
hostiles
11,
asked for a
a conference on
'
by the Mexicans, the
talk,'
March
and
25, 26,
finally
and
27, with
General Crook, in the Canon of Los
budos, 25 miles south of
it
that they should be conducted
his battalion
Em-
San Bernardino,
Mexico, on which latter date
Manus, with
had
was arranged
by Lieutenant
of scouts, to Fort
Bowie, Ariz.
"
The march commenced on the morning
of March 28 and proceeded until the night
of the 29th, when, becoming excited with
fears
of possible punisliment,
162
Geronimo
EaiiMa
Tuklonen
SURRENDER OF GERONIMO
and Naiche, with twenty men, fourteen
women, and two boys, stampeded
Manus immediately
Lieutenant
hills.
to
the
pur-
sued, but without success.
my
" Simultaneously with
mand of
the
division
taking com-
Brigadier General
Crook was relieved by Brigadier General
who at once
commenced by
complete the
JMiles,
set out to
task
his predecessor.
"
Geronimo and
depredations,
now
now
his
band were committing
in the
United States and
in Mexico, and, being separated into
small parties, easily eluded the troops, and
carried on their
work of murder and
out-
rage.
"
Early
in
May
General
JNIiles
organized
the hostile field of operations into districts,
each with
cific
its
command of
instructions to
to cover the entire
ties,
"
and give the
An
effective
troops, with spe-
guard the water
holes,
ground by scouting parhostiles
no
rest.
command, under Captain
163
GERONIMO
Lawton, Fourth Cavalry, was organized for
a long pursuit.
"
On May
alry,
had a
3 Captain Lebo, Tenth Cav-
fight with Geronirao's
band 12
miles southwest of Santa Cruz, in Mexico,
with a loss of one soldier killed and one
wounded.
After
this fight the
treated southward followed
Indians re-
by three troops
of cavalry.
"On May
12 a serious fight of Mexican
troops with the hostiles near Planchos, ISIexico,
resulted in a partial defeat of the
Mexi-
cans.
"
On May
15 Captain Hatfield's com-
mand engaged Geronimo's band
in
Corrona Mountains, suffering a
of two
killed
loss
and three wounded, and the
loss
the
of
and mules, the Indians losing
several horses
several killed.
*'
On May
Cavalry,
Vista,
rifles,
16 Lieutenant Brown, Fourth
struck
Mexico,
the
capturing
Buena
several
horses,
and a quantity of ammunition.
164
^
near
hostiles
SURRENDER OF GERONIMO
"
The usual
tiguing
June
hostiles
lena,
when
his
by the
they
engaged the
Mexico, and after a stubborn fight
About
and
the Mexicans
until
about 40 miles southeast of Magda-
pulsed them.
"
by troops, continued
chase
21,
of outrages, with fa-
series
.
.
re-
.
August Geronimo
the middle of
band were so reduced and harassed
tireless
made
pursuit of the soldiers that
offer of surrender to the
cans, but without
" Their
coming
locality
thus
Mexi-
to terms.
being
definitely
known, disposition of the troops was rapidly
made
to act in conjunction with the IMexi-
cans to intercept Geronimo and force his
surrender.
"
On August
25 Geronimo, when near
Fronteraz, Mexico, recognizing that he was
pretty well surrounded, and being out of
ammunition and food, made overtures of
capitulation,
through
Lieutenant
Gate-
wood, Sixth Cavalry, to Captain LaAvton.
165
GERONIMO
He
desired certain terms, but
was informed
that a surrender a? prisoner of
war was
ail
would be accepted.
that
"
The Indians then proceeded to the vicinity of Captain Lawton's command, near
Skeleton Canon, and sent word that they
wished to see General Miles.
"
at
On
September 3 General Miles arrived
Lawton's camp, and on September 4
Naiche, the son of Cochise, and the hereditary chief of the Apaches, with Geronimo
the hostiles, with the under-
surrendered
all
standing,
seems, that they should be sent
it
out of Arizona.
" I
of
am
not informed of the exact nature
this surrender, at first
tional.
.
"I am,
deemed uncondi-
.
.
sir,
very respectfully, your obe-
dient servant,
"
"
Major
General,
Howard,
United States Army."
O. O.
166
SURRENDER OF GERONIMO
Statement of
W.
T. Melton, 'Anadarko,
Oklahoma.
From
1882 to 1887 I lived in southern
Arizona, and was employed by the Sansi-
mone
Company.
Cattle
In 1886 I was stationed
in
Skeleton
Canon, about 10 miles north of the boundary
line
between Arizona and Old Mexico,
with J. D. Prewitt.
It
was our duty to
ride
the lines south of our range and keep the!
cattle
of the Company from straying
intoj
Old Mexico.
One afternoon, when returning from our
ride, we discovered an Indian trail leading
toward our camp.
of the
hills
We
rode hurriedly out
into a broad valley so that
we
could better discover any attacking parties
of Apaches and
if assailed
have at
fighting chance for our lives.
the
least a
We
knew
Apaches under Geronimo were on the
warpath, but they were far
Mexico.
down
in
Old
However, our knowledge of the
167
GERONIMO
Indians led us to expect anything at any
time
—to always be ready for the worst.
When we
reached the valley
we
struck
a cavalry trail also headed for our camp.
This was perplexing, for neither the Indians
nor the soldiers seemed to have been riding
fast,
and both
in Skeleton
trails led
toward our camp
This canon was a nat-
Canon.
ural route
from Old
and almost
all
JNIexico to Arizona,
bands of Indians, as well as
detachments of United States troops, passed
and repassed through
this valley
when go-
ing to Old Mexico or returning therefrom,
but never before had two hostile bands
passed through here at the same time and
traveling in the
one
fled
could
same
direction, except
and the other pursued.
mean was
a mystery to us.
when
What
this
Could
it
be that the troops had not seen the Indians?
Were
off
the redskins trying to head the troops
and attack them
in their
camp?
Were
the troops hunting for those Indians? Could
this
be Lawton's
command?
168
Could that be
:
SURRENDER OF GERONIMO
Geronimo's band?
Then who were
No,
it
was impossible.
these troops
and what In-
dians were those?
Cautiously
we rode
to
our camp, and
nailed on the door of our cabin
was
this
notice
"
BE CAREFUL, GERONIMO IS NEAR BY AND
HAS NOT YET SURRENDERED.
" CAPT.
Then we
A
LAWTON.'^
understood.
short distance
above our cabin
we
found the camp of the troops and we had
just finished talking with Captain Lawton,
who
advised us to remain in his
camp
rather
than risk staying alone in our cabin, when
up rode the chief, Geronimo. He was
mounted on a blaze-faced, white-stockinged
dun horse.
He came directly to Captain Lawton and
through an interpreter asked who we were
and what we wanted.
As
soon as the explanation was given he
nodded
his
approval and rode away.
169
GERONIMO
Prewitt and I rode away with him.
We
were well armed and well mounted and Ge-
ronimo was well mounted, but so far as we
could see unarmed.
I tried to talk with the
chief (in English), but could not
understand.
and
Prewitt wanted to shoot ^ him
said he could easily kill
shot,
make him
him the
first
but I objected and succeeded in re-
straining him.
While we were arguing the
chief rode silently between us, evidently feel-
ing perfectly secure.
All this time
we had
been riding in the direction of our horses
that were grazing in the valley about a mile
distant
from our
corral.
When we came to a
from Lawton's camp,
where a spur of the mountain ran far out
place about a half mile
into the valley,
Geronimo turned
luted, said in fairly
Senors" and began
2
good Spanish, " Adios,
to ascend a
mountain
Recently Mr. Melton told Geronimo of this conversa-
tion.
if
aside, sa-
The wily old
Prewitt's
pistol
chief laughed shyly
Other men have tried to shoot
them
failed.
and
said,
had been knocked out of
But I'm glad he
me and
didn't try
170
his
at least
it."
"What
hand?
some of
SURRENDER OF GERONIMO
Later we learned that he was going
path.
toward
directly
We
rocks.
his
camp
far
up among
the
rode on, drove our horses back
to the corral
and remained
in
our cabin
all
but were not molested by the In-
night,
dians.
The next day we
killed thi'ee beeves for
the Indians, and they were paid for
tain
On
Lawton.
the
second
mounted Mexican scouts came
As
camp.
to
by Cap-
day two
Lawton's
soon as these JNIexicans came in
sight the Indians seized their
arms and van-
among the rocks.
Captain Lawton wrote an account of con-
ished, as
ditions
it
were,
and delivered
who withdrew.
their
it
to the Mexicans,
After they had gone and
mission had been explained to Ge-
ronimo the Indians again returned to
camp and
On
laid
down
the next day
General
INIiles
their
their arms.
word reached camp thrt
was approaching and the In-
dians again
armed and disappeared among
the rocks.
(Many of
171
the
Apache squaws
GERONIMO
had
glasses^
field
and were stationed every
day on prominent mountain peaks to keep a
lookout. No one could approach their camp
camp without being
or Lawton's
by these
discovered
spies.)
Soon after General Miles joined Lawton's
command Geronimo rode
camp
into
unarmed, and dismounting approached General Miles, shook
hands with him, and then
stood proudly before the officers waiting
for
General Miles to begin conversation
with him.
The
interpreter said to Geronimo, "
Gen-
Geronimo
said,
eral Miles
" I
is
your friend."
never saw him, but I have been in need
of friends.
Why has he not been with me? "
When
answer was interpreted every-
this
body laughed.
After
this
was no
there
more formality and without delay the
cussion of the treaty
remember
s
These
distinctly
field glasses
was begun.
of the treaty
is
All I
that Ge-
were taken from soldiers and
(Mexicans and Americans)
whom
172
dis-
officers
the Apaches had killed.
W.
At whose cami)
in
F.
Mei.tov
Skeleton Canon (MToniino snrrenflered
SURRENDER OF GEROXIMO
ronimo and
his
band were not
to be killed,
but they were to be taken to their families.
I remember this more distinctly, because
the Indians were so
much
pleased with this
particular one of the terms of the treaty.
Geronimo, Naiche, and a few others went
on ahead with General
band of Indians
left
INIiles,
but the main
under the escort of
Lawton's troops.
The night before they
left,
a
young
squaw, daughter-in-law of Geronimo, gave
birth to a child.
The next morning
the hus-
band, Geronimo's son, carried the child, but
the mother
mounted her pony unaided and
rode away unassisted
under military
On
—a
prisoner of war
escort.
the afternoon of the day of the treaty
Captain Lawton built a monument (about
ten feet across and six feet high) of rough
stones at the spot where
the treaty was
The next year some cowboys on a
round-up camped at the place, and core
down the monument to see what was in it.
made.
173
GERONIMO
All they found was a bottle containing a
piece of paper
names of the
After the
upon which was written
the
who were with Lawton.
Indians left we found one hunofficers
dred and fifty dollars and twenty-five cents
($150.25) in Mexican
nest*
rat's
money hidden
in a
near where the Indians had
camped.
About
ten o'clock on the morning after
Apaches and
the
had gone away
soldiers
twenty Pimos Indians, accompanied by one
white man, surrounded our
manded
to
abouts.
We
they
camp and
de-
know of Geronimo's wherethem of the treaty and
told
followed the
trail
on toward Fort
Bowie.
That afternoon, thinking
Apaches
past,
ride the lines
my
all
danger from
partner, Prewitt, went to
and I was
left in
camp
alone.
pumping water (by horse-power) at
well, when I saw three Indians round-
I was
the
4
This was a stick nest built on top of the ground by a
species of
woods
rat.
174
SURRENDER OF GERONIMO
ing up our horses about half a mile away.
They saw me but did not
disturb me, nor
did I interfere with them, but as soon as
they had driven that bunch of horses north-
ward over the
hill
out of sight I rode quickly
off in another direction
and drove another
bunch of horses into the
corral.
The
rest
of the afternoon I stayed in camp, but saw
no more Indians.
The next day we rode over
direction these Indians
that they had
the
hill
in the
had gone and found
camped not three miles away.
There were evidently several in the party
and they had kept scouts concealed near the
top of the
hill
to watch me,
and
to shoot
from ambush had I followed them.
we knew
because
at the crest
we saw behind some
of the
hill in
me
This
rocks
the loose soil the
imprints left by the bodies of three warriors
where they had been lying down in concealment.
At
their
hoofs of
camp we found
my
the head and
favorite horse, " Digger," a
175
GERONIMO
fine little sorrel
pony, and knew that he had
We followed their
served them for dinner.
far into Old Mexico, but did not over-
trail
We had been accustomed to
take them.
"it
say
was Geronimo's band," whenever any
depredation was committed, but this time
we were not
so positive.
We do not wish to express our own opinion,
but to ask the reader whether, after
having had the testimony of Apaches,
diers,
and
tions
of
who knew
civilians,
surrender,
and,
sol-
the condi-
having
after
examined carefully the testimony offered,
would be
possible to conclude that
made an
unconditional surrender?
Before passing from
it
Geronimo
this subject
it
would
be well also to consider whether our Govern-
ment has
treated these prisoners in strict
accordance with the terms of the treaty
made
in Skeleton
Canon.
176
CHAPTER XIX
A PRISONER OF WAR
WPIEN
I had given
up
to the
Gov-
me on the Southern Pacific Raih'oad and took me to San
Antonio, Texas, and held me to be tried by
ernment they put
their laws.
In forty days they took
me from
there to
Fort Pickens (Pensacola), Florida.
they put
me
to
sawing up large
logs.
Here
There
were several other Apache warriors with me,
and
all
of us had to work every day.
For
in this place
we were kept at hard labor
and we did not see our families
until INIay,
1887.
nearly two years
direct violation
This treatment was in
of our treaty made
at Skele-
ton Canon.
After
to
this
we were
sent with our families
Vermont, Alabama, where we stayed
177
five
GERONIMO
years and worked for the Government.
had no property, and I looked
General Miles to send
me
We
in vain for
to that land of
which he had spoken; I longed in vain for
the implements, house, and stock that
eral Miles
Gen-
had promised me.
During this time one of my warriors,
Fun, killed himself and his wife. Another
one shot
He
fell
is still
wife and then shot himself.
his
dead, but the
woman
recovered and
living.
We were not health}^ in this place,
So many of our
climate disagreed with us.
people died that I consented to
wives go to the INIescalero
Mexico to
live.
for the
let
Agency
This sej)aration
my
New
one of
is
in
accord-
ing to our custom equivalent to what the
white people
call divorce,
and
so she married
again soon after she got to Mescalero.
also kept our
two small
had a right to
do.
Robbie, are
Mexico.
still
Lenna
The
children,
children,
which she
Lenna and
living at INIescalero,
is
married.
178
She
New
I kept one
A PRISONER OF WAR
wife, but she
daughter
our
separation
dead now and I have only
is
Eva
my
Since
with me.
from Lenna's mother I have
never had more than one wife at a time.
Since the death of Eva's mother I married
another
woman (December,
1905) but
could not live happily and separated.
went home to her people
—that
we
She
an Apache
is
divorce.
Then,^ as now, Mr. George Wratton su-
He
perintended the Indians.
has always
had trouble with the Indians, because he has
mistreated them.
One day an
Indian, while
drunk, stabbed ^Ir. Wratton with a
little
The officer in charge took the part
of Mr. Wratton and the Indian was sent to
knife.
prison.
When^ we
first
came
tain Scott w^as in charge,
built for us
to
Fort
Sill,
Cap-
and he had houses
by the Government.
We
were
1
These are not the words of the Editor, but of Geronimo.
2
They were
in
Alabama from May,
1894.
179
1888,
to October,
GERONIMO
also
from the Government,
given,
The Indians
hogs, turkeys and chickens.
did not do
much good
with the hogs, because
how
they did not understand
them, and not
many
cattle,
to care for
Indians even at the
present time keep hogs.
We did better with
and chickens, but with these we
the turkeys
did not have as good luck as white
men
With
well, in-
the cattle
deed, and
we
we have done very
like to raise
them.
We
do.
have
a few horses also, and have had no bad luck
with them.
In the matter of selling^ our stock and
grain there has been
much misunderstand-
The Indians understood that the cattle were to be sold and the money given to
them, but instead part of the money is given
ing.
to the Indians
3
and part of
The Indians are not allowed
When
by the
officer
Indians
who owned them and part of
(Apache)
The
placed in
ready for market they are sold
in charge, part of the
fund.
is
to sell the cattle them-
selves.
cattle are
it
supplies,
it
money paid
farming implements,
for the Apaches are paid for from this fund.
180
to the
placed in a general
etc.,
A PRISONER OF WAR
what the
"Apache Fund."
officers call the
We have had five different officers in charge
of the Indians here and they have
much
very
alike
— not
ruled
consulting
Apaches or even explaining
may
all
the
to them.
It
be that the Government ordered the
officers in
charge to put
this cattle
money
into
an Apache fund, for once I complained
and
told Lieutenant
Purington
^
that I in-
tended to report to the Government that he
had taken some of
money and put
it
my
part of the cattle
into the
Apache Fund, he
said he did not care if I did
tell.
Several years ago the issue of clothing
ceased.
This, too,
may
have been by the
order of the Government, but the Apaches
do not understand
If there
is
it.
an Apache Fund,
some day be turned over
4
The
ronirao.
criticism
it
to the Indians, or
of Lieutenant Purington
The Editor disclaims any
is
181
from Ge-
responsibility
as in all cases where individuals are criticised
warrior.
should
for
it,
by the old
GERONIMO
at least they should have an account of
for
their earnings.
it is
When
Sill
it,
General Miles
last
Fort
visited
I asked to be relieved from labor on
account of
my
age.
I also remembered
what General Miles had promised me
treaty
and told him of
it.
He
in the
said I need
not work any more except when I wished
to,
and
since that time I have not been de-
tailed to
I have worked a
do any work.
great deal, however, since then, for, although
I
am
ple as
6
old, I like to
much
as I
work
am
^
and help
my
peo-
able.
Geronimo helps make hay and care for the
cattle,
but
does not receive orders from the Superintendent of the
Indians.
182
PART IV
THE OLD AND THE NEW
CHAPTER XX
UNWRITTEN LAWS OF THE APACHES
Trials
WHEN
an Indian has been wronged
by a member of
if
he does not wish to
personally,
If he
in
is
settle the difficulty
make complaint to
the Chieftain.
unable to meet the offending parties
complaint, anyone
inform the chief of
or
may,
a personal encounter, and disdains to
make
it
his tribe he
may
in his stead
this conduct,
and then
becomes necessary to have an investigation
trial.
Both the accused and the accuser
are entitled to witnesses, and their witnesses
are not interrupted in
any way by
questions,
but simply say what they wish to say in
regard to the matter.
The
placed under oath, because
witnesses are not
it is
not believed
that they will give false testimony in a matter relating to their
own
185
people.
GERONIMO
The
chief of the tribe presides during
these trials, but if
it is
a serious offense he
asks two or three leaders to
sit
with him.
These simply determine whether or not the
man
ter
guilty.
is
is
If he
is
not guilty the mat-
ended, and the complaining party has
forfeited his right to take personal ven-
geance, for if he wishes to take vengeance
himself, he
must object
would prevent
it.
to the trial which
If the accused
found
is
guilty the injured party fixes the penalty,
which
is
generally confirmed by the chief and
his associates.
Adoption of Children
If any children are left orphans by the
usage of war or otherwise, that
if
both
parents are dead, the chief of the tribe
may
is,
adopt them or give them away as he
desires.
In the case of outlawed Indians, they may,
if they wish, take their children with them,
but
if
they leave the children with the
tribe,
the chief decides what will be done with
186
UNWRITTEN LAWS
them, but no disgrace attaches to the
chil-
dren.
We obtained
Lake"
Salt
''
our
from a
salt
This
the Gila IMountains.
is
little
lake in
a very small
lake of clear, shallow water, and in the center a small
mound
of the water.
drink,
arises
The water
is
too salty to
and the bottom of the lake
When
with a brown crust.
broken cakes of
water of
salt
is
this
adhere to
it.
covered
crust
is
These
may
be washed clear in the
this lake,
but if washed in other
cakes of salt
water
above the surface
will dissolve.
When
visiting this lake
not allowed to even
enemy.
kill
our people were
game
or attack an
All creatures were free to go and
come without molestation.
Preparation of a Warrior
To
be admitted as a warrior a youth must
have gone with the warriors of
separate times on the warpath.
187
his tribe
four
GERONIMO
On the first trip he will be given only very
With
inferior food.
he must be con-
this
tented without murmuring.
the four trips
is
On
"^^Sv
is
none of
he allowed to select his food
must eat such food
as the warriors do, but
as he
On
permitted to have.
each of these expeditions he acts as
servant, cares for the horses, cooks the food,
and does whatever duties he should do without being told.
to be done,
is
to
to
He
knows what things are
and without waiting
do them.
He
is
to be told
not allowed to speak
any warrior except
answer to ques-
in
when told to speak.
During these four wars he is expected to
learn the sacred names of everything used
in war, for after the tribe enters upon the
warpath no common names are used in referring to anything appertaining to war in
tions or
any
way.
War
is
a
solemn
religious
matter.
If, after four expeditions, all the warriors are satisfied that the
188
youth has been
UNWRITTEN LAWS
industrious, has not spoken out of order,
has been discreet in
courage in
battle,
all
things, has
has borne
all
shown
hardships
uncomplainingly, and has exhibited no color
of cowardice, or weakness of any kind, he
may by
vote of the council be admitted as
a warrior;
but
if
any warrior objects to
him upon any account he
to further tests,
ageously, his
When
and
if
will be subjected
he meets these cour-
name may again be proposed.
he has proven beyond question that
he can bear hardships without complaint,
and that he
a stranger to fear, he
is
ad-
is
mitted to the council of the warriors in the
After
lowest rank.
test for promotions,
this there is
but by
sent he assumes a station
and
if
that
position
honor, he
is
asked, or
may
station,
is
no formal
common
on the
con-
battlefield,
maintained with
allowed to keep
it,
and may be
volunteer, to take a higher
but no warrior would presume to
take a higher station unless he had assurance
from the
leaders of the tribe that his con189
GERONIMO
duct in the
first
position
was worthy of com-
mendation.
From
this point
by the council
tion
of the
in
upward
formal assembly
is
the elec-
chief.
Old men are not allowed
but their advice
age means
the only election
loss
is
to lead in battle,
Old
always respected.
of physical power and
is
fatal to active leadership.
Dances
All dances are considered religious cere-
monies and are presided over by a chief and
They
medicine men.
are of a social or mili-
tary nature, but never without some sacred
characteristic.
A
Dance of Thanksgiving
Every summer we would gather the
of the yucca, grind and pulverize
mold
it
into cakes; then the tribe
it
fruit
and
would
be assembled to feast, to sing, and to give
praises to Usen.
were said by
all.
Prayers of Thanksgiving
When
190
the dance began
Chihuahua and Family
UNWRITTEN LAWS
the
leaders
bore
and added
cakes
these
words of praise occasionally
to the usual
tone sounds of the music.
The War Dance
After a council of the warriors had deliberated,
and had prepared for the warpath,
the dance would be started.
there
is
the usual singing led
In
this
dance
by the warriors
and accompanied with the beating of the
" esadadene," but the dancing
lent,
and
almost
yells
is
more
vio-
and war whoops sometimes
Only warriors
drown the music.
participated in this dance.
Scalp Dance
After a war party has returned, a modification of the
riors
war dance
is
who have brought
battles exhibit
them
held.
scalps
to the tribe,
The warfrom the
and when
the dance begins these scalps, elevated on
camp
During
poles or spears, are carried around the
fires
while the dance
this
dance there
is
in progress.
is still
191
some of the solem-
GERONIMO
war dance.
yells
and
war whoops, frequently accompanied by
dis-
nity of the
There are
charge of firearms, but there
levity
is
always more
than would be permitted at a war
dance.
After the scalp dance
scalps are
thrown away.
over the
is
No Apache
keep them, for they are considered
A
Social
would
defiling.
Dance
In the early part of September, 1905, I
announced among the Apaches that
daughter,
Eva, having attained woman-
hood, should
now put away
and assume her
At
my
childish things
young lady.
would make her
station as a
a dance of the tribe she
debut, and then, or thereafter,
it
would be
proper for a warrior to seek her hand in
marriage.
Accordingly, invitations were
sued to
Apaches, and
all
is-
many Comanches
and Kiowas, to assemble for a grand dance
on the green by the south bank of Medicine Creek, near the village of Naiche, for-
mer
chief of the
Chokonen Apaches, on
192
UNWRITTEN LAWS
the
first
The
festivities
in
September.
were to continue for two
Nothing was omitted
days and nights.
the
moon
night of full
in
preparation that would contribute to
the enjoyment of the guests or the perfection of the observance of the religious rite.
To make ready
on a large
for the dancing the grass
circular space
The singing was
I,
assisted
led
was
closely
mowed.
by Chief Naiche, and
by our medicine men, directed
the dance.
First
Eva advanced from among
camp
accompanied by another young
women and danced
fire; then,
woman,
the
once around the
she again advanced
twice around the
two other young
camp
ladies
and both danced
fire;
then she and
advanced and danced
camp fire; the next
other young ladies ad-
three times around the
time she and three
vanced and danced four times around the
camp
hour.
fire; this
Next
ceremony lasted about one
the
medicine
men
entered,
stripped to the waist, their bodies painted
193
GERONIMO
fantastically,
and danced the sacred dances.
They were followed by clown
amused the audience
Then
the
fire
members of the
tribe joined
circle
for a long time.
around the
All the friends
of the tribe were asked to take part in
dance, and
when
this
was ended many of the
it
old people retired,
who
greatly.
hands and danced in a
camp
dancers,
and the
" lovers'
dance
"
began.
The
circle
warriors stood in the middle of the
and the
ladies,
two-aid-two, danced
forward and designated some warrior to
The dancing was back
dance with them.
and forth on a
line
outer edge of the
the
two
ward
ladies,
from the center
circle.
to the
The warrior faced
and when they danced
for-
to the center he danced backward:
then they danced backward to the outer edge
and he followed facing them.
This lasted
two or three hours and then the music
changed.
Immediately the warriors assem-
bled again in the center of the
194
circle,
and
UNWRITTEN LAWS
time each lady selected a warrior as a
this
The manner of dancing was
partner.
only two instead of three
fore,
During
together.
as be-
danced
dance, which con-
this
tinued until daylight, the warrior (if danc-
ing with a maiden)
riage,
and
if the
could propose^ mar-
maiden agreed, he would
make
consult her father soon afterward and
a bargain for her.
Upon
dance
is
all
such occasions as
this,
when
the
finished, each warrior gives a pres-
ent to the lady
who
selected
ner and danced with him.
him for a part-
If she
is
satisfied
with the present he says good-by, if not, the
matter
is
(medicine
referred to someone in authority
man
the question of
For
1
do.
or chief),
what
is
The
portunity
is
a proper gift.
a married lady the value of the pres-
Apache warriors do not go
riages
who determines
associations
in
the
" courting " as our youths
villages
afford
ample op-
for acquaintance, and the arranging for mar-
considered a business transaction, but the courtesy
of consulting the maiden, although not essential,
sidered very polite.
is
con-
GERONIMO
sent should be
two or three
dollars;
for a
maiden the present should have a value of
not
less
than
five dollars.
Often, however,
the maiden receives a very valuable present.
During the
men mingle
" lovers' dance " the medicine
with the dancers to keep out
evil spirits.
Perhaps I
shall never
again have cause
to assemble our people to dance, but these
social
dances in the moonlight have been a
large part of our enjoyment in the past, and
I think they will not soon be discontinued,
at least I
hope not.
196
—
CHAPTER XXI
AT THE world's FAIR
*
WHEN
I was at
first
asked to attend
the St. Louis World's Fair I did
Later,
not wish to go.
I was told
I would receive good attention and
that
protection,
and that the President of the
United States said that
I
when
consented.
it
would be
was kept by
I
all right,
parties
in
charge of the Indian Department, who had
obtained permission from the President.
stayed in this place for six months.
my
photographs for twenty-five
was allowed
myself.
I sold
cents,
I also wrote
and kept
made
when
as
and
to keep ten cents of this for
my name
for ten,
teen, or twenty-five cents, as the case
be,
I
all
much
of that money.
as
two
more than I had ever ovmed
197
might
I often
dollars a day,
I returned I had plenty of
fif-
and
money
before.
GERONIMO
Many
come
people in St. Louis invited
to their homes, but
my
me
to
keeper always
refused.
Every Sunday the President of the Fair
sent for
me
go
to
to a wild west show.
I
took part in the roping contests before the
audience.
There were many other Indian
tribes there,
and strange people of
whom
I
had never heard.
When
people
first
came
to the World's
Fair they did nothing but parade up and
down
this
the streets.
they would
many
When
visit
they got tired of
There were
the shows.
The
guards with me when I
strange things in these shows.
Government
sent
went, and I was not allowed to go anywhere
without them.
*
In one of the shows some strange men
with red caps had some peculiar swords, and
they seemed to want to fight.
manager
othero
told
They
Finally their
them they might
fight each,
tried to hit each other over the
1
Turks.
198
AT THE WORLD'S FAIR
head with these swords, and I expected both
to be
wounded
or perhaps killed, but neither
They would be hard peo-
one was harmed.
ple to
a hand-to-hand fight.
kill in
In another show there was a strange-look-
The manager
ing negro.
him
fast, then tied
tied his
to a chair.
He
hands
was
se-
curely tied, for I looked myself, and I did
not think
away.
it
Then
was
possible for
the
manager
told
him
him
to get
to get
loose.
He
twisted in his chair for a moment,
and then stood up
;
but he was free.
this
was done.
the ropes were
still tied,
I do not understand
It
how
was certainly a miraculous
power, because no
man
could have released
own efforts.
place a man was on a
himself by his
In another
platfoiTn
speaking to the audience; they set a basket
by the
side
of the platform and covered
it
woman came and got
into the basket, and a man covered the
basket again with the calico; then the man
with red calico
;
then a
199
GERONIMO
who was speaking
to the audience took a
long sword and ran
each way, and then
through the basket,
it
down through
the cloth
I heard the sword cut through the
cover.
woman's body, and the manager himself
said she
lifted
smiled,
was dead; but when the
from the basket
she
and walked off the
cloth
was
stepped out,
stage.
I would
know how she was so quickly healed,
and why the wounds did not kill her.
like to
I have never considered bears very
intelli-
gent, except in their wild habits, but I had
In one of
never before seen a white bear.
the shows a
was as
man had
intelligent as a
a white bear that
He
man.
—carry
whatever he was told
shoulder, just as a
man
many
a log on his
would; then, when
again.
He
other things, and seemed to
know
he was told, would put
did
would do
it
down
exactly what his keeper said to him.
I
am
sure that no grizzly bear could be trained to
do these things.
One
time the guards took
200
me
into a little
Mrs. Asa Deklugie
Niece of Geronimo and daughter
of Chihuahua, a famous Apache
chieftain
Eva Geronimo
Geronimo's youngest daughter,
16 years old
AT THE WORLD'S FAIR
house
^
were seated the
Httle house started to
Then
along the ground.
my
attention to
had
in their pockets.
to look out,
for our
the
air,
When we
that had four windows.
the guards called
some curious things they
Finally they told
and when I did
little
move
so I
was
me
scared,
house had gone high up in
and the people down
in the Fair
Grounds looked no larger than
ants.
The
men laughed at me for being scared; then
they gave me a glass to look through (I
often had such glasses which I took from
dead
officers after
Mexico and
battles in
elsewhere), and I could see rivers, lakes
But
I had never been so
and I
tried to look into the
and mountains.
high in the
sky.
air,
There were no
stars,
and I could not
look at the sun through this glass because
the brightness hurt
the glass down,
my
and
eyes.
as they
Finally I put
were
Get out! " and when I
2
Ferris wheel.
201
laugh-
Then they
looked we were
ing at me, I too, began to laugh.
said, "
all
GERONIMO
on the
After we were safe
street again.
on the land I watched many of these
httle
houses going up and coming down, but I
cannot understand how they travel.
are very curious
little
They
houses.
One day we went into another show, and
as soon as we were in, it changed into night.
It was real night, for I could feel the damp
air;
soon
it
began to thunder, and the
nings flashed;
it
it
was
real lightning, too, for
struck just above our heads.
and wanted
tell
I
dodged
run away, but I could not
to
which way to go in order to get out.
The guards motioned me
so I
light-
stayed.
strange
little
stars shining.
keep
still,
and
In front of us were some
who came out on
looked up again and
people
platform; then I
clouds were
to
all
the
the
gone, and I could see the
The
form did not seem
little
people on the plat-
in earnest
about anything
they did so I only laughed at them.
;
All the
people around where we sat seemed to be
laughing at me.
202
;
AT THE WORLD'S FAIR
We went into another place and the manager took us into a
little
room that was made
a cage; then everything around us
like
seemed to be moving; soon the
blue, then there
were black clouds moving
Pretty soon
with the wind.
we saw
outside then
;
looked
air
a
few
was
it
clear
thin white clouds
then the clouds grew thicker, and
it
rained
and hailed with thunder and lightning. Then
and a rainbow ap-
the thunder retreated
peared in the distance; then
the
moon
became dark,
and thousands of
stars
came
Soon the sun came up, and we got out
out.
of the
but
rose
it
little
was
it
was glad
We
This was a good show,
room.
and unnatural that I
so strange
to be
on the
streets again.
went into one place where they made
glassware.
I had always thought that these
things were
made by hand, but they
The man had
a curious
little
instrument, and
whenever he would blow through
little
blaze the glass
he wanted
it to.
I
are not.
this into a
would take any
am
shajie
not sure, but I think
203
GERONIMO
that if I had this kind of an insti*ument
I could
make whatever
seems to be a charm about
pose
it
very
is
instruments,
it.
But
I sup-
get these
difficult to
or
There
I wished.
little
other people would have
The people in this show were so
anxious to buy the things the man made
that they kept him so busy he could not sit
down all day long. I bought many curious
things in there and brought them home
them.
with me.
At
the end of one of the streets
some
people were getting into a clumsy canoe,
upon a kind of
the water.^
shelf,
and
They seemed
looked too fierce for me.
canoes had gone out of
ple
sliding
down
to enjoy
it,
into
but
it
If one of these
its
path the peo-
would have been sure to get hurt or
killed.
There were some
little
brown people
*
at
the Fair that United States troops captured
3
Shooting the Chute.
*
Iggorrotes from the Philippines.
204
AT THE WORLD'S FAIR
recently on
some
islands
far
away from
here.
They
did not wear
much
and I
clothing,
think that they should not have been allowed
to
come to the
did not seem to
some
But they themselves
know any better. They had
Fair.
brass plates,
little
and they
tried to
play music with these, but I did not think
it
was music
ever, they
—
it
was only a
danced to
How-
rattle.
this noise
and seemed
to think they were giving a fine show.
I do not
know how
true the report was,
but I heard that the President sent them to
the Fair so that they could learn some
man-
and when they went home teach
ners,
their people
how
to dress
and how to be-
have.
I
am
many
glad I went to the Fair.
interesting things
They are a very kind
During all the time I
Fair no one tried to harm me in
Had this been among the ^lex-
of the white people.
and peaceful people.
was
at the
any way.
I saw
and learned much
205
GERONIMO
icans I
am
sure I should have heen com-
pelled to defend myself often.
I wish
all
my
people could have attended
the Fair.^
5
Geronimo was
also taken to both the
Omaha and
Buffalo Expositions, but during that period of his
was
sullen
and took no
interest in things.
The
St.
life
the
he
Louis
Exposition was held after he had adopted the Christian
religion
and had begun to try to understand our
206
civihzation.
CHAPTER XXII
RELIGION
our primitive worship only our
INtions
to Usen and the memhers of our
rela-
tribe
were considered as aj^pertaining to our
As
religious responsibilities.
to the future
teachings of our tribe were not
state, the
specific, that
is,
we had no
definite idea
our relations and surroundings in after
We
believed that there
one, but
is
no one ever told
of
life.
a life after this
me
as to
what part
man lived after death. I have seen many
men die; I have seen many human bodies
of
decayed, but I have never seen that part
which
what
is
called the spirit; I
it is;
do not know
nor have I yet been able to un-
derstand that part of the Christian religion.
We held
that the discharge of one's duty
would make
future
life
but whether that future
life
his
207
more
j^leasant,
was worse than
GERONIMO
this life or better,
one was able to
we
did not know, and no
tell us.
the future life family
We
and
hoped that
in
tribal relations
In a way we believed
would be resumed.
we did not know it.
Once when living in San Carlos Reserva-
this,
but
tion
an Indian told me that while lying un-
conscious on the battlefield he had actually
been dead, and had passed into the
spirit
land.
First he
came
to a
mulberry tree growing
out from a cave in the ground.
Before
this
cave a guard was stationed, but when he
approached without fear the guard
pass.
little
He
let
him
descended into the cave, and a
way back
the path widened and termi-
nated in a perpendicular rock
many hun-
dreds of feet wide and equal in height.
There was not much
directly beneath
light,
but by peering
him he discovered a
pile
of
sand reaching from the depths below to
within twenty feet of the top of the rock
where he stood.
Holding
208
to a bush, he
RELIGION
swung
off
from
and
the edge of the rock
dropped onto the sand, sHding rapidly down
its
steep side into the darkness.
in a
He
landed
narrow passage running due westward
through a canon which gradually grew
lighter
and
as if
had been daylight; but there was no
it
lighter until he could see as well
Finally he came to a section of this
sun.
passage that was wider for a short distance,
and then closing abruptly continued in a
narrow path; just where
this section nar-
rowed two huge serpents were
and
coiled,
rearing their heads, hissed at him as he ap-
proached, but he showed no fear, and as soon
as he
quietly
came
and
close to
let
him
them they withdrew
pass.
At
the next place,
where the passage opened into a wider
tion,
were two grizzly bears prepared to
tack him, but
to
sec-
when he approached and spoke
them they stood
harmed.
He
at-
aside
and he passed un-
continued to follow the nar-
row passage, and the third time it widened
and two mountain lions crouched in the way,
209
GERONIMO
but when he had approached them without
fear and had spoken to them they also with-
drew.
He
sage.
For some time he followed
emerging
again entered the narrow pas-
a
into
fourth
section
this,
beyond
which he could see nothing: the further
w^alls
of
this section
were clashing together
at regular intervals with tremendous sounds,
but when he approached them they stood
apart until he had passed.
seemed to be
in a forest,
After
this
he
and following the
natural draws, which led westward, soon
where there were
came
into a green valley
many
Indians camped and plenty of game.
He
said that he
whom
saw and recognized many
known in this life, and that
when he was brought back to
he had
he was sorry
consciousness.
I told him if I
would not want
some means,
if
die in order to
self
knew
this to
be true I
to live another day, but
by
my own
hands, I would
enjoy these pleasures.
have lain unconscious on the
210
by
I
my-
battlefield,
Rkadv
I'ou
C'miuii
RELIGION
and while
in that condition have
had some
strange thoughts or experiences; but they
dim and I cannot
are very
enough
lieved this warrior,
did not
what he
perhaj^s
said
knew
I wish I
it is
as well that
my
life as
Since
Indians be-
beyond question
is
them well
and I cannot say that he
the truth.
tell
recall
Many
to relate them.
we
that
But
true.
are not certain.
a prisoner has begun I
have heard the teachings of the white man's
religion,
and
in
many
respects believe
be better than the religion of
However, I have
alwaj^s prayed,
to
fathers.
and I be-
Almighty has always pro-
the
lieve that
my
it
tected me.
Believing that in a wise
go
to
church,
way
it is
good
and that associating with
Christians would improve
my
have adopted the Christian
religion.^
1
character, I
I be-
Geronimo joined the Dutch Reformed church and was
baptized in
ices
to
the
regularly
at
summer of
the
1903.
He
Apache Mission,
Reservation.
211
attends
Ft.
Sill
the
serv-
Military
GERONIMO
lieve that the
church has helped
me much
during the short time I have been a member.
am not ashamed to be a Christian, and I
am glad to know that the President of the
I
United States
is
a Christian, for without the
help of the Almighty I do not think he could
rightly
judge
have advised
many people. I
of my people who are not
in ruling so
all
Christians, to study that religion, because
seems to
me the
it
best religion in enabling one
to live right.
212
CHAPTER XXIII
HOPES FOR THE FUTURE
1AM thankful
that the President of the
United States has given
to tell
my
story.
in authority
me
permission
I hope that he and those
under him
and judge whether
will read
my
i^eople
my
story
have been
rightly treated.
There
is
a great question between the
For twenty
prisoners of war
Apaches and the Government.
years
we have been
held
under a treaty which was made with General
Gov-
Miles, on the part of the United States
ernment, and myself as the representative
That treaty has not
at all
times been properly observed by the
Gov-
of the Apaches.
ernment, although at the present time
it is
being more nearly fulfilled on their part
than heretofore.
INIiles
we agreed
In the treaty with General
to
go
213
to a place outside
of
GERONIMO
Arizona and learn to
live as the
white people
my
people are
now
do.
I think that
capable
of living in accordance with the laws of the
United States, and we would, of course,
like
to have the liberty to return to that land
which
is
We are reduced
ours by divine right.
and having learned how to
in numbers,
vate the
soil
ground
as
not ask
all
culti-
would not require so much
We
was formerly necessary.
of the land which the Almighty
may
gave us in the beginning, but that we
have
sufficient
What we do
white men to
We
needs
there
to
cultivate.
we
are glad for the
held on
Comanche and
cultivate.
lands, which are not suited to our
—these
suited
lands
not need
now
are
Kiowa
do
to
and
lands
the Indians
habited this
country,
climate
are
originally
in-
this
who
of course, but our
people are decreasing in numbers here, and
will
continue to decrease unless they are
allowed to return to their native land.
a result
is
inevitable.
214
Such
HOPES FOR THE FUTURE
There
mind,
is
no climate or
which, to
soil
We
equal to that of Arizona.
is
my
could have plenty of good cultivating land,
plenty of grass, plenty of timber and plenty
of minerals in that land which the Almighty
my
land,
my
fathers' land, to which I
now
ask
created for the Apaches.
home,
my
It
I want to spend
to be allowed to return.
my
last
is
among
days there, and be buried
those mountains.
If
this
die in peace, feeling that
in their native homes,
bers, rather
could be I might
my
people, placed
would increase
in
num-
than diminish as at present, and
name would not become extinct.
know that if my people were placed
that our
I
in
that mountainous region lying around the
headwaters of the Gila River they w^ould
live in
peace and act according to the will
of the President.
They
w^ould be prosper-
ous and happy in tilling the
soil
and learn-
ing the civilization of the white men,
they
now
respect.
Could I but
see this ac-
complished, I think I could forget
215
whom
all
the
GERONIMO
wrongs that I have ever
a contented and
happy
can do nothing in
must wait
If
act.
time
—
am
die
But we
matter ourselves we
old
man.
—
cannot be done during
must
die in
the remnant of the
I
and
until those in authority choose to
this
if I
this
received,
bondage
Apache
my
life-
—I hope that
tribe
may, when
gone, be granted the one privilege
which they request
—to return to Arizona.
216
